0' 
 
 -^ 
 
 >. 
 
 
 ^^ A 
 
 <J> * O N 
 
 ■V- t. 
 
 ^ . 
 
 K^A 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^^' 
 
 xi; '^ v^" 
 
 1 
 
 ^, 
 
 .C, 
 
 I- 
 
 .0 
 
 0' 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ^^-0^ 
 
 
0' .\**'. ^^ 
 
 
 
 Ao, 
 
 
 „^:^^ 
 
 
 r^" .^A\a^"° ^-^o^-b^ o*.^ii^% ^-^.^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^^ .-u 
 
 ^. .* ...^^ ^^^^^^ _.^jj^|g^.^ ^.^^^^^-^ y^^^ ^^^^^< 
 
 
Journal or Narrative of a Conspiracy 
 Journal ou Dictation d'une Conspiration 
 
Journal of 
 
 Pontiac's Conspiracy 
 1763 
 
 Published by 
 CLARENCE MONROE BURTON 
 
 Under the Auspices of the 
 
 Michigan Society of the Colonial Wars 
 
 Edited by M. Agnes Burton 
 
£tB 
 
 r J 6^ 
 
 Speaker-Hiiies Printinff Company 
 Detroit 
 
 
 <^.^^^' 
 
Preface 
 
 The Pontiac Manuscript, or journal, has for years been 
 considered the most important document in existence con- 
 taining an account of the conspiracy of the Ottawa chief. 
 It has twice been translated and is the foundation of 
 various novels and dramas picturing the times of the 
 French and Indian war. It is the document upon which 
 Francis Parkman so cleverly built his history of the events 
 of 1763. Its history so far as known has been related by 
 Parkman and by others, and many conjectures have been 
 made regarding its authorship. That it was originally the 
 work of a Frenchman is evident throughout. The appar- 
 ent anxiety to place the French in a favorable light, to 
 explain their difficult position and justify their actions 
 could only have been expressed by a Frenchman. His 
 knowledge of the happenings within and without the fort, 
 his familiarity with the motives and actions of Pontiac, is 
 sufficient proof that he was a Frenchman of influence both 
 with the Indians and the English. His description of the 
 minute details attending Pontiac's councils makes it im- 
 possible to doubt the author's presence on those occasions. 
 
 The manuscript was thought to have been written by 
 the assistant priest of Ste. Anne's Church, and the fact 
 that the manuscript was at one time owned by Father 
 Gabriel Richard, the priest who was in charge of the same 
 church from 1798-1832. adds color to this conjecture. A 
 comparison, however, with the writing of that priest still 
 preserved in St. Anne's records, destroys that theory. 
 Prof. Ford thinks that it was written by some one within 
 the fort, and suggests Robert Navarre. Following this 
 suggestion, a comparison of this document with many of 
 the extant records in the hand of Navarre seems to point 
 to a satisfactory solution. Specimens of the journal, a 
 page from Ste. Anne's Records and a deed by Navarre are 
 given herewith for the purposes of comparison. A close 
 examination of each shows similarity between the journal 
 and the Navarre deed. The writer is not as neat and 
 painstaking in his journal as in his public papers, but the 
 
8 Preface 
 
 same style and form of writing is found in every line. 
 He has evidently kept an accurate chronology of daily 
 events, but has from day to day turned back and filled in 
 with more minute details, as for example the description 
 of the conduct of Luneau on pp. 140-142, and many similar 
 passages. 
 
 Although Navarre did not reside within the fort, his 
 easy access in the performance of his duties gave him the 
 complete knowledge of affairs within. 
 
 He was a man of some education, had been the Royal 
 Notary of the place under French rule and hoped to con- 
 tinue in a similar office after the British came. He was 
 recommended by the British Commandant as worthy of 
 confidence and was retained to conduct many of the duties 
 of the post where both the English and the French were 
 concerned. His long career in active service, begun in 1734, 
 had made him thoroughly familiar with the languages of 
 the Indians, for whom he frequently acted as interpreter. 
 At the time of the siege he was living on his farm on the 
 southwest side of the village. This farm is now within 
 the limits of the city of Detroit and bears the name of 
 Navarre or Brevoort farm, about two miles below the 
 centre of the city. The land was formerly occupied by 
 the Pottawattami Indians and was given by that tribe to 
 their friend, Robert Navarre, whom they affectionately 
 called "Robiche." Jean Marie Alexis Navarre, a son of 
 Robert Navarre, was born and baptized at the house of 
 his parents, and not in the church, on Sept. 22, 1763. The 
 child was born on the night of his baptism, and the church 
 entry was made the following day. This appears from 
 the record and indicates the freedom the members of the 
 Navarre family had in entering the besieged town. There- 
 fore it seems quite plausible to attribute the journal to 
 Robert Navarre. 
 
 Before leaving the subject the editor wishes to add a 
 word concerning Sir Robert Davers. In the Acts of the 
 Privy Council, Colonial Series, Vol. i'/4yi'/66, under the 
 date of Aug. 31, 1763, there is a petition of Sir Robert 
 Davers to the Board of Trade for a grant of Grosse Isle 
 and several other little islands surrounding it. Isle Aux 
 Dinde and lands on the eastern shore of the Detroit river 
 from Lake Erie on the south to the River Aux Canards 
 
Preface 9 
 
 on the north. Sir Robert was killed before the petition 
 was referred to the Board, as recorded in the diary, and 
 the Indians made use of some of these islands during the 
 siege. 
 
 C M. BURTON. 
 
 Detroit, Nov., 1912. 
 
Translator's Preface 
 
 The so-called Pontiac Manuscript is an intensely illumi- 
 nating document for its gossip, information and folk-lore, 
 and the various side-lights which it throws on the memo- 
 rable siege of Detroit by the Indians in 1763, but it is 
 historical rather than literary, as even the most hasty 
 reader will perceive. As translator I have been concerned 
 to reproduce the original in an intelligible, if not elegant 
 English, and at the same time to leave untouched as much 
 as possible the verbosity, discursiveness, and repetitions, 
 which are so characteristic of the early work. However, 
 what Pope called the "illiteracies" will not appear, though 
 interwoven all through with the rhetorical peculiarities : 
 the unknown writer displays such an utter indifference to 
 matters of punctuation, spelling, composition, and gram- 
 mar that it would be hazardous to attempt to perpetuate 
 any of his vagaries. Still, it is certain that they have 
 added greatly to the task of translation. Through the fact 
 that capital letters are used so indiscriminately, and punc- 
 tuation so neglected and capricious, it is frequently diffi- 
 cut to tell where phrases or sentences end or begin; and 
 then, outside of the traditional combinations the spelling 
 is surprisingly phonetic, which helps to make the reading 
 of many passages and parts quite a tour de force. 
 
 The question of the authorship of the manuscript has 
 been a subject of speculation at different times, but noth- 
 ing definite has ever been established. Parkman in his 
 Conspiracy of Pontiac draws upon the facts of the manu- 
 script which he knew through a copy loaned him by Gen. 
 Lewis Cass, and he makes the statement that it is "con- 
 jectured to be the work of a French priest." Since he 
 makes general acknowledgment of his indebtedness to 
 Gen. Cass for materials dealing with the war and Detroit, 
 one may infer, I think, that he was merely indorsing a 
 tradition which was current in the French family who were 
 in possession of the document in Gen. Cass' time. 
 
 It is well known that there were only two priests at 
 Detroit during the period of the siege : Father Potier, Jes- 
 uit missionary to the Hurons, v/hose mission was on what 
 
Translator's Preface 11 
 
 is now the Canadian side of the river; and Father Bocquet, 
 a Franciscan, who was in charge of St. Anne's church, 
 within the enclosures of the Fort. 
 
 Now as to Father Potier: There are several specimens 
 of his composition and writing extant and nowhere do 
 they show the least resemblance to the hand of the Pontiac 
 manuscript. Father Potier wrote an almost uncial script, 
 and a page of his writing reminds one of the painstaking 
 efforts of some mediaeval copyist. The Pontiac manu- 
 script, on the other hand, is in the ordinary running hand 
 which was the pride of the French writers of the eighteenth 
 century. 
 
 Father Potier was something of a scholar, also ; he com- 
 posed a Grammar of the Huron Language, which is full 
 of Latin terminology, and the registry of baptisms in his 
 parish he kept in Latin, — all of which goes to show, it 
 seems to me, that he would hardly be guilty of such 
 egregious language errors as the Pontiac manuscript 
 abounds in. It is hard to imagine a man with any sort 
 of Latin training using in his mother tongue singular verbs 
 for plurals and vice versa, or disregarding the commonest 
 gender agreements, or composing sentences so loose and 
 rambling in structure as frequently to be almost inane. 
 The fact is, the good father did not write French that 
 way. For many years he kept a Livre de Compte, or 
 account book, of the business transactions of his mission, 
 and while he treated the matter of capital letters with some 
 startling liberality, his spelling and syntax are quite reli- 
 able. Another point : Whenever he signs his name in the 
 records it is always Potier, yet the writer of the manu- 
 script frequently, commonly, in fact, refers to him as 
 Poitier. Now I do not believe he would all at once have 
 developed such carelessness in regard to his own name, 
 even in his old age. 
 
 Another point: According to Elliott's investigations 
 into the history of the Jesuit missions at Detroit, Father 
 Potier enjoyed the very closest friendship with that Bap- 
 tiste or Pierre Meloche who lived up above the Fort and 
 was Pontiac's intimate and adviser, and he was himself on 
 friendly terms with him. Now, though it is certain that 
 among all the habitants of the region Meloche was deepest 
 in Pontiac's councils, it is equally plain that the writer 
 
12 Translator's Preface 
 
 of the manuscript had no regard for Pontiac, as is evident 
 from more than one statement which characterizes him as 
 murderous, treacherous, dishonest, and pagan. 
 
 The greatest argument, however, against Father Potier's 
 authorship of the manuscript is the internal evidence of 
 the document itself which, in my opinion, points unmis- 
 takably to some writer within the Fort who, through the 
 intercourse which was constantly kept up between the 
 French of the village and stockade and the settlers up 
 and down the river, and the friendly relations which were 
 enjoyed with the Indians, knew all that was going on and 
 was thus able to discuss and describe events with a sur- 
 prising show of familiarity. 
 
 Still, when one comes to examine the manuscript narra- 
 tive carefully it is seen that there is a marked difference 
 in the treatment of various parts ; occurrences and doings 
 among the Indians are sketched with seeming fidelity and 
 objectivity, yet with a knowledge which might easily have 
 been gained from rumor and gossip circulating among the 
 French and Indians; on the other hand, everything which 
 has to do with the life of the garrison, especially in the 
 martial aspect of events as they unroll from day to day, 
 is given with all possible detail and circumstance. In fact, 
 the atmosphere is the atmosphere of the Fort, and the 
 viewpoint that of an eye-witness. Chit-chat about this 
 and that ; such statements as "It was brought to the knowl- 
 edge of the Commandant at three o'clock," or "At five 
 o'clock it was known in the Fort by a Frenchman who 
 had gone out," or "News reached the Fort at four o'clock" ; 
 the exact number of men who engaged in the various 
 sorties; all the interesting and loquacious details of the 
 erection of the cavalier or portable bastion; such turns as 
 "The Indians came to fire on the Fort," etc. ; the thickness 
 of planking in certain boats and the length of chains used 
 with grappling hooks; casual reference to the fact that 
 people heard shots fired in this or that direction, — all this 
 and much more like it helps to weave a tissue of petty 
 detail which is so significant as a whole. It is therefore 
 pretty certain that the Fort is the real locus of the com- 
 position. 
 
 Now, who of all the French within the Fort might have 
 been the author of the manuscript? When this question 
 
Translator's Preface 13 
 
 is asked everyone thinks at once of Father Bocquet, the 
 Recollect curate of St. Anne's, for he was in the very 
 center of events and abundantly qualified to write a most 
 interesting story. But did he do so? 
 
 With Father Bocquet, as with Father Potier, it is a 
 question of scholarship which is the disturbing one. As 
 one reads over the records of St. Anne's church left by 
 Father Bocquet one is struck by their clearness and exact- 
 ness; they are carefully made. And on those occasions 
 where there was reason for more than the stereotyped 
 statements he writes with a command of the language and 
 an observance of its forms which are entirely lacking in 
 the manuscript. In fact, it would seem quite impossible 
 that the hand which wrote the accurate parish register 
 could be the same one which composed the rambling and 
 more or less illiterate story of the siege. 
 
 The author of the journal-like narrative makes mention 
 of the church holy days as they come along, but with one 
 singular omission : he notes Sunday, May 22, as Pentecost, 
 but no attention is called to the fact that the following 
 Sunday. May 29, is trinity Sunday (fete de la Trinite), 
 though he records again that Thursday, June 2, is Corpus 
 Christi Day, and June 9 is Little Corpus Christi Day. The 
 church records give ample evidence that Father Bocquet 
 was exact and painstaking in his churchly duties, and even 
 the Pontiac manuscript bears witness in more than one 
 place to his punctilious regard for church observances ; it 
 seems, therefore, hard to believe that he would have 
 neglected an important entry like that in his journal, sur- 
 rounded as it was with other festival days. Undoubtedlv 
 the narrative was composed after the siege, either from 
 memoranda or brief diarial notes, but this would make 
 such an oversight in a well-trained priest just as unlikely. 
 
 Again the question recurs, Who did write the Pontiac 
 manuscript? And after having spun my theories so far 
 I am compelled to acknowledge that no one knows. One 
 of Goethe's characters in his Iphigenia says : 
 "Much talking is not needed to refuse. 
 The other hears in all naught but the No !" 
 And probably some who have followed this foreword so 
 far will think the same. The elimination of the two priests 
 from likelihood of the authorship has not solved the prob- 
 
14 Translator's Preface 
 
 lem, however much it may have narrowed it down. It 
 draws the cordon, as it were, a Httle tighter around the 
 Fort, but as in the days of the siege there is still plenty 
 of opportunity for the Frenchman to escape. And so far 
 he has done so. 
 
 In all probability, if the manuscript were intact to-day, 
 or if what is left were perfectly whole and legible, the 
 identity of the writer would be disclosed; it is quite likely 
 that many marginal notes are missing, as some even now 
 are almost if not quite obscured. And it is quite likely, 
 too, that the missing pages of the conclusion of the manu- 
 script may have held the writer's name, for it does not 
 sound like an anonymous document. 
 
 Now if I were to hazard a conjecture as to the author 
 I should say it was probably — notice the probably — Robert 
 Navarre, "the Scrivener," once sub-intendant and notary 
 at Fort Pontchartrain for the French king, and in the days 
 of the British occupation still keeping the notarial records. 
 The manuscript is entirely silent about him, a very sig- 
 nificant fact, it seems to me, for he was exceedingly well 
 known and prominent in the affairs of the settlement. He 
 was a man of parts, with an intelligence half literary, half 
 military, and especially well fitted to appreciate all that was 
 happening around him. 
 
 I cannot close this little disquisition without expressing 
 a translator's joy over the many quaint and curious words 
 and phrases which I have come upon in the perusal of the 
 old document. The French of Detroit in that early day. 
 shut away as the post was from intercourse with the 
 mother country, was in many respects the French of an 
 older period, with a large number of special words and 
 phrases which had come from life in the wilderness. 
 Twice in the manuscript occurred the word sacqiiaquois, 
 used with a feeling quite French; but though the word 
 was evidently Gallicised it was just as plainly not French. 
 Suspecting that it was Indian I submitted it to a Chippewa 
 friend who on more than one occasion has helped me in 
 similar difficulties; he recognized the w^ord at once from 
 its Chippewa cognate as meaning a "yell or shout of 
 victory." 
 
 This old story of the siege of Detroit is a chronicle out 
 of age long past, and yet it is a story wath so much human 
 
Translator's Preface 15 
 
 interest in it that it ought to prove fascinating reading to 
 the descendants of those first settlers of Detroit, and to all 
 others who call themselves the city's children. Mr, Burton, 
 by bringing it to public notice again and putting it within 
 the reach of every one, is doing a real service to the 
 people of Detroit and the commonwealth. 
 
 R. CLYDE FORD. 
 Ypsilanti, Mich. 
 Dec. 25, 1910. 
 
Journal or Narrative of a 
 Conspiracy 
 
 OF THE INDIANS AGAINST THE ENGLISH, AND OF THE SIEGE OF FORT 
 
 DETROIT BY FOUR DIFFERENT NATIONS 
 
 (Bejdnning) May 7, 1763 
 
 Pontiad, great chief of all the Ottawas, Chippewas, 
 Pottawattamies, and all the nations of the lakes and rivers 
 of the north, was a proud, vindictive, war-like and easily 
 offended man. Under pretext of some fancied insult from 
 Mr. Gladwyn-, Commandant of the Fort, he concluded that, 
 inasmuch as he was the great chief of all the nations of 
 the north, only himself and members of his own nation 
 ought to occupy this part of the world, where, for some 
 sixty odd years, the French had lived for purposes of trade, 
 and which the English had governed for three years by 
 virtue of the conquest of Canada. This chief, and his 
 whole nation for that matter, whose only bravery lies in 
 the treachery which he is able to inspire by his suave ex- 
 terior, resolved within himself to wrest the lands away 
 from the English and the French people. 
 
 In order to succeed in his project which he had not as 
 yet communicated to any of his nation, the Ottawas, Pon- 
 tiac enlisted them in his cause by an address, and they did 
 
 'Pontiac was the principal chief of the Ottawas and the virtual head of a con- 
 federacy of Ottawas, OjibwaS and Pottawatomies, his influence spreading over all 
 the nations of the Illinois region. Several tribes, the Miamis, Sacs and others 
 claimed connection with him but it is more generally accepted that he was born 
 among the Ottawas, son of an Ottawa woman. He was about fifty years old when 
 in the fall of 1762 he sent messages with war belts to all the tribes far and wide, 
 calling upon the Indians to unite and fall upon the English. After the failure 
 cf his plans, the tribes were gradually won back to peace with the English, but 
 Pontiac held aloof for some time before he finally (Aug., ITGJ) made peace 
 through George Croghan. He was assassinated in 1769 at a council held among 
 the Illinois. \'arious stories as to the manner of his death are found; one, that 
 he married a Peorie w-hom he abused so shockingly that her tribe surprised and 
 killed him, for which the Ottawas completely exterminated the race by way of 
 1 evenge. Carver relates that a faithful Indian who had either been commis- 
 sioned by one of the English governors or instigated by his love for the English, 
 attended him as a spy when Pontiac held a council in Illinois, and being con- 
 vinced that his speech was suspicious, he instantly killed him. Parkman relates 
 that Pontiac, while among the Illinois at Cahokia, went to a feast where he became 
 drvink and wandered away toward the woods singing Medicine songs. An English 
 trader, Williamson, bribed an Indian of the Kaskaskia tribe to follow and kill 
 the chief. This was done and when the murder was discovered, his friends 
 banded together and exterminated the whole race of Illinois. In the main cor- 
 ridor of the Southern Hotel in St. Louis, the St. Louis chapter of the D. A. R. 
 
 16 
 
Journal ou Dictation d'une 
 Conspiration 
 
 FAITE PAR LES SAUVAGES CONTRE LES ANGLAIS, ET DU SIEGE DU FORT 
 
 DE DETROIX PAR QUATRE NATIONS DIFFERENTES 
 
 LE 7 MAY, 1763 
 
 Pondiak grand chefs de tous les outaouis, sauteux, paux 
 et toutes les nations des lacs et rivieres du nord, homme 
 orgueilleux, vindicatif, beliqueux et tres aise a choque, 
 sous pretexte de quelque insulte qu'il cru avoir regue de 
 la part de Mr. Gladouine, commandant du fort, se figura 
 que etant grand chef de toutes les nations du nord qu'il 
 n'y avait que Luy et ceux de sa nation qui devoient habiter 
 cette partie de terre ; ou depuis pres de Soixante et quelques 
 annees Les franqois fesoient Leurs domicille pour La 
 facilite du Commerce avec eux et que Les anglois gou- 
 vernoient depuis trois ans par La conqueste du Canada; 
 le chef et toute sa nation dont sa bravoure est dans la 
 trahison qu'ils sa facine par de beau dehors, resolue en 
 Lui niesme La perte de terre de la nation angloise et 
 Canadienne; Et pour reussir a Son projets qu'il n'avait 
 pas encore communique a aucun de sa nation outaouaise, 
 il Les engagea dans son parti par une harangue, eux qui 
 tous porte qu'ils sont volontairement aux malices, ne ba- 
 
 has erected a tablet, marking the burial place of Pontiac, the friend of St. Ange, 
 killed at Cahokia, 111., in April, 1769. 
 
 Robert Rogers, Gen. Alex. Macomb and A. C. IVhifttey have used the Siege 
 of Detroit as a theme for a tragedy and Pontiac as its hero. 
 
 ^Henry Gladwin, son of TTiomas Gladwin, was born in 1730. In 1753 he was 
 serving in the army as lieutenant of the 4Sth Foot and in 1755 subaltern in 
 Col. Dunbar's regiment at the time of Braddock's defeat at Little Meadows. In 
 1759 he served as major under Gage and in 1760 was sent to relieve Niagara. 
 His appointment as major was not approved by the home government until 
 June 22, 1761. Owing to the unrest of the Indians about Detroit, Sir William 
 Johnson and Maj. Gladwin went to that place in the summer of 1761, reaching 
 their destination Aug. 17. During this visit Gladwin had an attack of fever 
 and ague and was unable to leave the place until Oct. 12. After leaving Detroit 
 Gladwin sailed for England and there on the 30th of March, 1762, he married 
 Frances, daughter of the Rev. John Beridge. On Aug. 23 of that year he was 
 again in Detroit as Commandant. After Pontiac's siege in the fall of 1764, 
 Gladwin returned to England where he settled down to the life of a country 
 gentleman. He died at his country home June 22, 1791, aged sixty-two years. 
 His wife Frances, who died Oct. 16, 1817, aged seventy-four, a son Charles and 
 three datighters survived him. 
 
 Henrv Gladzvin and the Gladzmn MMS. by Charles Moore, Mich. Pion. and 
 Hist. Colls., Vol. XXVII. 
 
 17 
 
18 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 not hesitate to obey him, all inclined to wickedness as they 
 are. But as they alone were too weak for this enterprise 
 the chief tried by means of a council to draw over to his 
 side the Pottawattamies^. This nation was controlled by 
 a chief named Ninivois, a weak and easily influenced man ; 
 and knowing that Pontiac was his superior chief and 
 treacherous, he and his whole tribe joined him. The two 
 nations together comprised about four hundred men. This 
 number not yet seeming large enough, it was a question of 
 drawing into their project the Hurons^ who were divided 
 into two bands under two different chiefs of different char- 
 acter. However, the same Jesuit father, their missionary, 
 controlled them both. 
 
 The two chiefs of this latter nation were called the one 
 Takay, who was like Pontiac in character, the other Teata'^, 
 who was a very cautious and extremely prudent man. The 
 last named, not of a disposition to do wrong, was not easily 
 won over. Not caring to listen to Pontiac's messengers he 
 sent them back as they had come. They then went to the 
 other band of the Hurons who listened to them and re- 
 ceived from them war-belts to join Pontiac and Ninivois, 
 the Ottawa and Chippewa chiefs; and it was voted by 
 means of wampum which even distant savages use for 
 adornment that there would be a council on the 27th of 
 April, when the day and hour of the attack w^ould be fixed, 
 and the necessary measures determined in order that their 
 plans might not be discovered. And so it was decided in 
 the way I have mentioned before that the council should 
 be held on the 15th of the moon, — a way of reckoning 
 
 'Pottawattamies had a village below the fort where the town Springwells was 
 located. 
 
 *The Hurons or Wyandots had a village on the Canadian shore where the 
 town of Sandwich was later located. Part of the Huron Mission house is still 
 standing (1913). As early as 172S Father Armand de La Richardie, S. J., estab- 
 lished himself on the south shore of the Detroit River, ministering to the spirit- 
 ual wants of the colonists and Indians on that side of the river. He built a 
 mission house and a chapel. In 1743 Father Potier was sent to assist him and 
 for a while had charge of a mission on Bois Blanc Island. This mission was 
 closed in 1747 and Potier went to the Huron Mission. Up to this time the 
 Hurons had lived on the opposite side of the river near the mouth of the Sav- 
 oyard River, but in 1747 they moved to the southern side of the Detroit river 
 where they built a new village. Here they resided until the 19th century. De 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 19 
 
 lancerent pas a Luy obeir, mais comme ils se trouvoient 
 trop faibles pour cette entreprise Le chef essaya dattire 
 dans son party, la nation poux par un Conseil. Cette 
 nation etait gouverne par un chef nomee, ninivois, homme 
 sans desseins, et fort facil a entrainer et qui Connaissait 
 pondiak pour son principal chef et d'un caractere felonique 
 L'ecouta Lui et tout sa bande et se joignerent a Luy, ses 
 deux nations composoient environ quatre cents hommes, 
 ce nombre ne Luy paraissait pas encore suffisant: il Sagis- 
 sait de mettre dans leurs projets La nation huronne, qui 
 divise en deux Bande etoient gouverne par deux chefs 
 different et de different caractere. Et cependant tous etoient 
 conduit par le Superieur, pere Jesuite, Leur missionnaire. 
 Les deux chefs de cette derniere nation, se nommoient, 
 L'un take du mesme caractere que pondiak et I'autre se 
 nommait teata, homme fort circonspect, d'une prudence 
 consommee; ce dernier n'etait pas facil a entraine n'etant 
 point d'un naturel a mal faire, ne voulu point ecoute les 
 deputes de pondiak, Les renvoya comme ils etoient venus; 
 ceux cy aux premiers de cette derniere nation, de qui ils 
 furent ecoutes et regus colliers de gueres pour se joindre 
 a pondiak et ninivois chefs outaouis et sauteux, et il fut 
 resolue par des branches de porcelaine, maniere de se paree 
 a la fagon sauvage eloigne qu'il aurait un conseil le 27 
 d'Avril, aussi, assigne le jour et I'heure de I'attaque et 
 qu'il serait necessaire de prendre des mesures pour 
 empecher d'etre pas decouvert dans leurs plans, comme 
 c'est une fagon de compter parmis Les Sauvages il fut 
 alors decide par les paroles dont jay parle cy dessus que 
 
 la Richardie returned tvi Quebec in 1753 and died there March 23, 1758, leav- 
 ing Potier the entire charge of the mission. Potier left some interesting account 
 books and church records which are printed and translated in the Jesuit Rela- 
 tions and in the United States Catholic Historical Magazine, Vol. IV. He con- 
 ducted his mission until his death, which occurred as the result of an accident, 
 and was buried July 18, 1781. Ontario Hist., Soc. Papers and Records, Vol. VII. 
 
 ^Teata's name apoears in the records of the church of the Assumption as late 
 as 1791, when he stood sponser at the baptism of a young Indian child. His 
 wife, r^Iarguerite, was buried at Assumption, May 14, 1799, and at the tim; 
 was called the widow of the late Ttata, chief Huron of Monguagon. Records of 
 the Church of the Assumption. 
 
20 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 time among the Indians — which was Wednesday, the 37th 
 of April. 
 
 When the day agreed upon for the council had arrived, 
 the Pottawattamies, led by Ninivois, and the Hurons by 
 Takay, betook themselves to the rendezvous which was on 
 the Ecorce River ten miles from the fort toward the south- 
 west, — a place which Pontiac had chosen for his camp at 
 the breaking up of the winter so as not to be disturbed in 
 his schemes. This move which was something new for 
 him and his people caused the French to wonder, without 
 however, enabling them to see the reason for it, because 
 the Indians are very whimsical anyway. 
 
 The council of the three nations, Ottawas, Pottawat- 
 tamies, and the bad Huron band, took place and was pre- 
 sided over by Pontiac in his capacity of head chief of all 
 the northern nations. He made a speech, and as a reason 
 for his action exhibited war-belts which he claimed he had 
 received from his Great Father, the King of France, to 
 induce him to attack the English. He also spoke of pre- 
 tended insults which he and his nation had received from 
 the Commandant and the English officers, and even men- 
 tioned how a sentinel had struck one of his followers with 
 a gun while pursuing a woman who was his cousin. 
 
 They listened to him as chief, and in order to flatter his 
 vanity and excite his pride they promised to do whatever 
 he wished. Delighted to find so much loyalty among the 
 three nations which numbered four hundred and sixty men, 
 he craftily made use of their weakness to get complete con- 
 trol over them. To accomplish this he related in the coun- 
 cil the story of a Wolf® (Delaware) Indian, who had 
 journeyed to Heaven and talked with the Master of Life. 
 He spoke with so much eloquence that his narrative had 
 just the effect upon them that he desired. 
 
 This story deserves a place here since it contains in 
 
 ^Wolf: "Loups" in French, who called themselves Lenni Lenape, meaning 
 original men, but also called by the English, the Delawares. Mich. Pion. Colls., 
 Vol. VIII. p. 268. 
 
JOURNAL, OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 21 
 
 le Conseil se tiendrait le 15eme de la Lune qui etait le 
 mercredi le 27 du mois d'avril. 
 
 Le jour nomme pour le conseil venijs, Les poux conduit 
 par ninivois et les hurons par take se rendirent au ren- 
 devous qui etait a la riviere aux ecorse a quatre Lieux 
 audessous du fort, tirans au sorouest, lieu que pondiak 
 avait choisi pour placer son camp au sortis d'hivernement 
 pour n'etre pas inquiete dans ses projets. Cette demarche 
 que Luy n'y ses gens n'avoient pas coutume de faire 
 donnait a penser aux fran^ais, sans cependant en penetrer 
 la cause parce que d'ordinaire Les Sauvages sont assez 
 fantasque. 
 
 Le conseil se tint entre les trois nations : Outasoise, poux 
 et la mauvaise bande des hurons, ou pondiak en qualite 
 de grand chef de tous les nations du nord presida et 
 prenant la parole il exposa pour raison qui le fesait agir 
 des pretendus colliers qu'il disait avoir regu de son grand 
 pere Le Roy de france pour frape sur les anglais et joins 
 aux pretendus insultes que Luy et Ceux de sa nation 
 avoient regue du Commandant et des officiers anglais, 
 jusque a un Coup de bourade qu'un Soldat Sentinel -avait 
 donne a un de ses gens en suivant sa Cousine, il fut 
 ecoute de tous Comme leur chef et qui pour flatter sa 
 vanite et rehausser son orgeuille Luy promirent de faire 
 ses volontes. Lui charme de voir dans les trois nations 
 qui composaient 460 homme, tant de soumission, en 
 homme ruse, profitat de leur faiblesse pour avoir sur eux 
 tout empire, pour cette effet il Leur rapporta dans le 
 Conseil une histoire d'un Sauvage Loup qui avait ete 
 au ciel, parle au maitre de la vie, mais avec d'eloquence 
 quelle fit sur eux tout I'effet qu'il sen etait promis. 
 
 Cette histoire merite icy sa place puisquelle est comme 
 Le principe du plus noir des attentats sur la nation anglaise 
 
22 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 blackest aspect the reason of the attack upon the English, 
 and upon the French too, perhaps, if God in His mercy 
 had not disposed differently. It is as follows'^ : 
 
 An Indian of the Wolf nation, eager to make the 
 acquaintance of the Master of Life, — this is the name for 
 God among all the Indians — resolved to undertake the 
 journey to Paradise, where he knew He resided, without 
 the knowledge of any of his tribe or village. But the 
 question was how to succeed in his purpose and find the 
 way thither. Not knowing anyone who had been there and 
 was thus able to teach him the road, he had recourse to 
 incantation in the hope of deriving some good augury from 
 his trance. As a rule all the Indians, even those who are 
 enlightened, are subject to superstition, and put a good 
 deal of credence in their dreams and those things which 
 one has a good deal of trouble to wean them from. This 
 episode will be proof of what I say. 
 
 This Wolf Indian in his dream imagined that he had 
 only to set out and by dint of travelling would arrive at the 
 celestial dwelling. This he did the next day. Early in the 
 morning he arose and equipped himself for a hunting 
 journey, not forgetting to take provisions and ammunition, 
 and a big kettle. Behold him then setting out like that on 
 his journey to Heaven to see the Master of Life. 
 
 The first seven days of his journey were quite favorable 
 to his plans ; he walked on without growing discouraged, 
 always with a firm belief that he would arrive at his des- 
 tination, and eight days went by without his encountering 
 anything which could hinder him in his desire. On the 
 evening of the eighth day he halted at sunset as usual, at 
 the opening to a little prairie upon the bank of a stream 
 which seemed to him a suitable camping place. As he was 
 preparing his shelter for the night he beheld at the other 
 end of this prairie where he camped, three roads, wide and 
 plainly marked. This struck him as singular, nevertheless. 
 
 'Schoolcraft has translated and printed this story in his Algic Researches, Vol. 
 1. p. 339. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'unE CONSPIRATION 23 
 
 et peut etre sur les frangais Sy Dieu par sa grace n'en eu 
 dispose autrement. 
 
 Cette histoire est Conqu en ces termes, un sauvage de 
 la nation Loup, envieux de voir et de connaitre Le 
 maitre de la vie, C'est ainsi que tous Les Sauvages ap- 
 pellent le Bon Dieu Resolii d'entreprendre Le voyage du 
 paradis ou il savait quel etait sa Residence sans en rien 
 Communique a Ceux de sa nation ny de son village, 
 mais il etait question pour reussir a son projet de Sgavoir 
 Le chemin qui y mene, come il ne Connaissait personne qui 
 y ayant ete, pii, Luy enseigner La route, se mis a jongler 
 dans I'esperance de tirer Bonne augure de sa reverie, 
 Comme une regie general que tous Les Sauvages, mesme 
 ceux qui sont affranchis sont sujets a la Supertition en 
 ajoutant beaucoup de foy a leurs Songes et ce dont on a 
 Bien de la peine a Les faire revenir, Cette histoire donnera 
 une preuve de ce Javance. 
 
 Savage Loup dans Sa reverie, S'imagina qu'il n'avait 
 qu'a Se mettre en chemin et qu'il parviendrait a force 
 demarche a la demeure celeste, ce qu'il fit le lendemain, de 
 grand matin, il Szabille et S'equipe en voyageur de chasse 
 sans oublier de prendre ses provisions et Ses ammuni- 
 tions et une grande chaudiere, puis comme cela le voila 
 parti pour son voyage le Ciel, y voir Le maitre de la vie, 
 Les premiers sept jours de Son voyage furent assez fa- 
 v^orable a Ses desseins, il marchat Sans Se decourager, 
 ayant toujours une ferme confiance qu'il arriverait a son 
 but, puis huit jours s'etait deja ecoule Sans qu'il rencontra 
 qui que ce Soit qui piat etre un obstacle a Ses desirs, 
 Sur le Soir du huitieme jour, au Soleil couchant suivant 
 I'ordinaire il S'arrete a I'entre d'une petite praierie qui 
 Luy pari! propre a Camper sur le bord d'un ruisseau, en 
 preparant Son logement il appercu a L'autre bout de cette 
 praierie ou il campoit. trois chemins Bien Large et Bien 
 fraye qui Lui parurent avoir quelque chose de singulier 
 
24 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 he went on working on his shelter so as to be protected 
 from the weather, and made a fire. While doing his cook- 
 ing he thought he noticed that the three roads became all 
 the brighter the darker it grew, a thing which surprised 
 him to the point of fear. He hesitated for some time over 
 what he should do, whether to remain in his present camp, 
 or move and camp elsewhere ; but as he pondered he recalled 
 his incantations, or rather his dream, and that he had un- 
 dertaken this journey from no other reason than to see 
 the Master of Life. This led him to believe that one of the 
 roads was the one he must take to reach the spot he desired. 
 He concluded to remain where he was till the next day, 
 when he would choose one of the three routes at random. 
 However, his curiosity hardly allowed him time to reflect 
 upon it before he abandoned his camp and set out along the 
 road w^hich seemed to him the widest. He continued in it 
 for half a day without seeing anything to stop him, but, 
 pausing a little to take breath, he*saw suddenly a great fire 
 coming out of the earth. This aroused his curiosity. He 
 drew nearer to see what this fire was, but the closer he 
 approached the more the fire appeared to increase. This 
 frightened him and caused him to retrace his steps and 
 take another road which was narrower than the first one. 
 After following this road the same length of time as the 
 other he beheld the same spectacle, and his fear which had 
 been quieted by the change of route was again aroused. 
 He was once more obliged to turn about and take the third 
 road which he followed for a day without discovering any- 
 thing. Suddenly he saw before him what appeared to be a 
 mountain of marvellous whiteness and he stopped, over- 
 come with astonishment. Nevertheless, he again advanced, 
 firmly determined to see what this mountain could be, but 
 when he arrived at the foot of it he no longer saw any 
 road and was sad. At this juncture, not knowing what to 
 do to continue his way, he looked around in all directions 
 and finally saw a woman of this mountain, of radiant 
 
JOURNAL. OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 25 
 
 neantmoins il continua de travailler a sa retraite pour se 
 mettre a couvert des injures du temps, et fait du feux, 
 il cru Sapperc^evoir en faisant sa cuisine que plus le temps 
 Sobscurcisait par Le Loignement du Soleil et plus les trois 
 chemins devenoient clair, ce qui Le Surpris jusqu'au point 
 de L'Effraye, il esita quelque moment Sur ce qu'il avait 
 affair, ou de rester a son camp ou de S 'eloigner pour 
 camper plus Loing, mais en balangant ainsy il se ressou- 
 vint de sa jonglerie ou plustot de son reve et qu'il n'avait 
 entrepris ce voyage qu'a dessein de voir Le maitre de La 
 vie, ce qui Lui remit Les Sens dans la Croyance qu'un 
 de ces trois chemin, etait celuy qu'il fallait prendre pour 
 se rendre au Lieu ou il asspirait, il seresoud de Reste ou 
 il etait, jusque au Lendemain, qu'il prendrait une de ces 
 trois route Sans choisir, mais Sa curiosite Luy donna 
 apeine Le temps de prendre sa reflection, il abondonna 
 Son Camp et Sachemine dans le Chemin qui luy paria le 
 plus Large, il y marcha jusque vers La motie du jour 
 Sans rien voir qui pit L'arrete, mais Se reposant un peu 
 pour prendre haleine, il vit tout d'un Coup un grand feu 
 qui sortait dessous terre, ce qui attira Sa Curiosite, en 
 S'approchant de plus pres pour mieux Considere ce que 
 Se pouvait etre que ce feu, et plus il approchait et plus 
 Le feu Luy paroissait augmenter, ce qui L'effraya jusque 
 au point de le faire retourne Sur ses pas, pour prendre un 
 autre chemin qui etait moins Large que le premier, ou 
 ayant marche dans le mesme espace de temps qu'a Lautre, 
 il vit Le mesme Spectacle, ce qui reveilla sa fayeur qui 
 s'etait assoupy par le changement de route Et qu'il fut 
 encore oblige de faire pour prendre Le troisieme chemin, 
 dans lequel il marche Lespace d'une journee sans rien de 
 Couvrir, tout d'un Coup il s'offre a sa viae Comme une 
 montagne d'une merveilleuse Blancheur qui le fit arreter 
 et le saisit d'Etonnement, neanmoins Bien resolue il 
 avance pour voir ce que pouvait etre que cette montagne, 
 etant au pied il ne vit plus de chemin, ce qui le rendit triste 
 ne Sgachant Comment faire pour continuer sa route, dans 
 
26 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 beauty, whose garments dimmed the whiteness of the snow. 
 And she was seated. 
 
 This woman addressed him in his own tongue: "Thou 
 appearest to me surprised not to find any road to lead thee 
 where thou wishest to go. I know that for a long while 
 thou hast been desirous of seeing the Master of Life and 
 of speaking with him; that is why thou hast undertaken 
 this journey to see him. The road which leads to his abode 
 is over the mountain, and to ascend it thou must forsake 
 all that thou hast with thee, and disrobe completely, and 
 leave all thy trappings and clothing at the foot of the moun- 
 tain. No one shall harm thee; go and bathe thyself in a 
 river which I shall show thee, and then thou shalt ascend." 
 
 The Wolf was careful to obey the words of the woman, 
 but one difficulty yet confronted him, namely, to know 
 how to reach the top of the mountain which was perpen- 
 dicular, pathless, and smooth as ice. He cjuestioned this 
 woman how one should go about climbing up, and she 
 replied that if he was really anxious to see the Master of 
 Life he would have to ascend, helping himself only with 
 his hand and his left foot. This appeared to him impos- 
 sible, but encouraged by the woman he set about it and 
 succeeded by dint of effort. 
 
 When he reached the top he was greatly astonished not 
 to see anyone; the woman had disappeared, and he found 
 himself alone without a guide. At his right were three 
 villages which confronted him ; he did not know them for 
 they seemed of different construction from his own, prettier 
 and more orderly in appearance. After he had pondered 
 some time over what he ought to do, he set out toward the 
 village which seemed to him the most attractive, and cov- 
 ered half the distance from the top of the mountain before 
 he remembered that he was naked. He was afraid to go 
 further, but he heard a voice telling him to continue and 
 that he ought not to fear, because, having bathed as he 
 had, he could go on in assurance. He had no more diffi- 
 culty in continuing up to a spot which seemed to him to 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 27 
 
 cette conjoncture il regarde de tous coste, il vit dent de 
 cette montagne une femme dont La beaute Eblonissait et 
 dont les habits ternissait La blancheur de la neige et qui 
 etait assise. 
 
 Cette femme Luy dit dans sa Langue tu me parois Sur- 
 pris de ne pas trouver de chemin qui te mene ou tu veux 
 alle Je Sgay que il y a Longtemps que tu as envie de voir 
 et de parle au maitre de la vie, C'est pourquoi tu as entre- 
 pris le voyage que pour Le voir, Le chemin qui mene a 
 Sa demeure est sur cette montagne, Et pour La monte il 
 faut que tu quittes tout ce que tu as et que tu te deszabille 
 entierement et Laisse tout ton butin et tes hardes au pied 
 de la montagne, personne ne ty fera tard, et que tu aille 
 te Lave dans cette riviere que je te montre, et apres tu 
 monteras. Le sauvage Loup obeit a la voix de cette femme 
 de point en point, mais il Lui restait une difficulte a 
 vaincre, c'etait de sgavoir. Comment parvenir au haut de 
 cette montagne qui etait droite, sans sentier et unis comme 
 une glace, il questionna cette femme Sur La fagon de s'y 
 prendre pour monter, il lui fut repondfi que S'il avait 
 vraiment envie de voir Le maitre de la vie qu'il faloit 
 Lamonte et ne s'aide que de sa main et de son pied gauche, 
 ce qui parii comme impossible au Loup, qui cependant en- 
 courage de cette femme Se mit en devoir de la monte Et 
 y parvint avec bien de la peine, quand il fut en haut il fut 
 Bien etonne de ne plus voir personne, Cette femme etait 
 dispariae, il se vit Seul sans guide, au droit de trois villages 
 qui Luy faisait face Et qu'il ne connaissait pas qui Luy 
 semblais autrement Construit que le Sien, plus Beau et 
 dans un plus Bel ordre, apres avoir reve quelque temps a 
 ce qu'il devait faire il s'avance vers celuy qui avait a sa 
 vue Le plus d'apparence, ayant bien fait la motie du chemin 
 depuis Lehaut de la montagne, il se ressouvint qui etait 
 nud, il eut crainte d'avancer davantage, mais une voix 
 qu'il entendit Luy ayant dis de continuer qu'il ne devait 
 point Craindre que s'etant Lave comme il avait fait il 
 pouvait marche en assurance et ne fit plus de difficulte 
 
28 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 be the gate of the village, and here he stopped, waiting for 
 it to open so he could enter. While he was observing the 
 outward beauty of this village the gate opened, and he saw 
 coming toward him a handsome man, clothed all in white, 
 who took him by the hand and told him that he was going 
 to satisfy him and let him talk with the Master of Life. 
 The Wolf permitted the man to conduct him, and both 
 came to a place of surpassing beauty which the Indian could 
 not admire enough. Here he saw the Master of Life who 
 took him by the hand and gave him a hat all bordered 
 with gold to sit down upon. The Wolf hesitated to do this 
 for fear of spoiling the hat, but he was ordered to do so, 
 and obeyed without reply. 
 
 After the Indian was seated the Lord said to him : "I 
 am the Master of Life, and since I know what thou de- 
 sirest to know, and to whom thou wishest to speak, listen 
 well to what I am going to say to thee and to all the 
 Indians : 
 
 *T am He who hath created the heavens and the earth, 
 the trees, lakes, rivers, all men, and all that thou seest and 
 hast seen upon the earth. Because I love you, ye must do 
 what I say and love, and not do what I hate. I do not love 
 that ye should drink to the point of madness, as ye do ; and 
 I do not like that ye should fight one another. Ye take two 
 wives, or run after the wives of others ; ye do not well, and 
 I hate that. Ye ought to have but one wife, and keep her 
 till death. When ye wish to go to war, ye conjure and 
 resort to the medicine dance, believing that ye speak to me ; 
 ye are mistaken, — it is to Manitou that ye speak, an evil 
 spirit who prompts you to nothing but wrong, and who 
 listens to you out of ignorance of me. 
 
 "This land where ye dwell I have made for you and 
 not for others. Whence comes it that ye permit the Whites 
 upon your lands? Can ye not live without them? I know 
 that those whom ye call the children of your Great Father 
 supply your needs, but if ye were not evil, as ye are, ye 
 could surely do without them. Ye could Hvt as ye did live 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 29 
 
 d'alle jusque a une endroit qui Luy semblait estre La porte 
 de ce village et S'arrete pour attendre quel s'ouvrit pour 
 entrer, pendant qu'il examinait Labeaute du dehors de ce 
 village, Laporte, s'ouvrit, il vit venir a luy un bel homme 
 vestu tout en blanc qui Le prit par la main Luy Disant 
 qu'il allait le contenter Lui faisant parle au maitre de la 
 vie. Le Loup se Laissa conduire et il arriverent tous deux 
 dans un endroit dont La beaute n'avait rien d'egal et que 
 le Sauvage ne pouvait Lasse d'admire, ou il vit Le maitre 
 de la vie qui Le prit par la main lui donna un chapeau 
 tous Borde en Or pour Sassoir dessus Le Loup, hesita de 
 le faire par La crainte qu'il avait de gater Le chapeau, 
 mais il Luy fut ordonne de le faire, il obeis sans replique. 
 
 Le Sauvage s'etant assis Le Bon Dieu Luy dit Jesuis 
 Lemaitre de la vie come Je Scay que tu desir de Con- 
 noitre et a qui tu veux parle, Ecoute Bien ce que Je te vais 
 dire pour toy et pour tous Les Sauvages, Jesuis celuy qui 
 a fais Le ciel, La terre, Les arbres, Les lacs, Les rivieres, 
 tous les hommes et toute ce que tu vois, et tout ce que tu a 
 vtie Sur la terre, parceque j'ai fait cecy et parce — que je 
 vous aime, il faut faire ce que je dis et ce que j'aime Et 
 ne pas faire ce que je hais. Je n'aime point que vous 
 buviez jusqu'a perdre La raison Comme vous faiste, et 
 quand vous vous battez Je ne veux pas cela, vous prenez 
 deux femmes ou Bien vous courez Les femmes des autres 
 vous ne faistes pas Bien Je hais cela, vous ne devez avoir 
 qu'une femme et Lagarde jusque a la mort, quand vous 
 voulez allez en geure vous jonglez, vous chantez La medicine 
 croyant me parle, vous vous trompe C'est au Manietout a 
 qui vous parle C'est un mauvais Esprit qui ne vous souffle 
 que du mal et qui vous ecoute faute de me Bien connaitre. 
 
 Cette terre ou vous este Je lay fais pour vous, Et non 
 pas pour d'autres d'ou vient que vous souffrez Les Blancs 
 Sur vos terres, Est ce que vous ne pouvez pas vous passer 
 deux. Je say que Ceux que vous appelez Les en fans de 
 votre grand pere, vous apporte vos besoins, mais Sy vous 
 n'etiez pas mauvais Comme vous L'este vous vous pas- 
 
30 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 before knowing them, — before those whom ye call your 
 brothers had come upon your lands. Did ye not live by 
 the bow and arrow? Ye had no need of gun or powder, 
 or anything else, and nevertheless ye caught animals to 
 live upon and to dress yourselves with their skins. But 
 when I saw that ye wxre given up to evil, I led the wild 
 animals to the depths of the forests so that ye had to 
 depend upon your brothers to feed and shelter you. Ye 
 have only to become good again and do what I wish, and 
 I will send back the animals for your food. I do not 
 forbid you to permit among you the children of your 
 Father; I love them. They know me and pray to me, and 
 I supply their wants and all they give you. But as to 
 those who come to trouble your lands, — drive them out, 
 make war upon them. I do not love them at all; they 
 know me not, and are my enemies, and the enemies of your 
 brothers. Send them back to the lands which I have cre- 
 ated for them and let them stay there. Here is a prayer 
 which I give thee in writing to learn by heart and to teach 
 to the Indians and their children." 
 
 The Wolf replied that he did not know how to read. 
 He was told that when he should have returned to earth 
 he would have only to give the prayer to the chief of his 
 village who would read it and teach him and all the Indians 
 to know it by heart ; and he must say it night and morning 
 without fail, and do what he has just been told to do; and 
 he was to tell all the Indians for and in the name of the 
 Master of Life: 
 
 "Do not drink more than once, or at most twice in a 
 day; have only one wife and do not run after the wives 
 of others nor after the girls; do not fight among your- 
 selves; do not 'make medicine,' but pray, because in 'mak- 
 ing medicine' one talks with the evil spirit; drive off your 
 lands those dogs clothed in red who will do you nothing 
 but harm. And when ye shall have need of anything 
 address yourselves to me ; and as to your brothers, I shall 
 give to you as to them ; do not sell to your brothers what I 
 
JOURNAL. OU DICTATION DUNE CONSPIRATION 31 
 
 seriez Bien deux, vous pouriez vivre tout comme aupara- 
 vant que de les Connoitre. Avant que ceux que vous ap- 
 Dellez vos freres fusent vend Sur vos terres, ne viviez vous 
 pas a Larc et a Lafleche? Vous n'aviez pas besoin de fu- 
 Sil ny de poudre et ainsy du Reste et cependant vous 
 attrapiez des animeaux pour vivre et pour vous habille 
 avec Leurs peaux, mais quand Jay vue que vous vous 
 donniez au mal. Ja}'- retire dans les profondeurs des bois 
 les animeaux, pourque vous eussiez Besoin de vos freres, 
 pour avoir votre necessaire, pour vous Couvrir, vous n'avez 
 qu'a venir Bon, et faire ce que Je veux, Je vous renvogerez 
 les animaux pour vivre. Je ne vous deffend pas cela de 
 Souffrir parmis vous Les enfants de votre pere, Je les 
 aime, ils me connaissent et ils me prient et Je leur donne 
 Leurs Besoins et tous ce qu'ils vous apporte, mais pour 
 Ceux qui sont venus trouble vos terres chasse Les, faites 
 Leurs La geure, Je ne les aime point ils ne me connaissent 
 pas et sont mes ennemis et les ennemis de vos freres, 
 renvoye Les Sur Les terres que Jay fait pour eux Et qu'ils 
 y restent. 
 
 Voila une priere que Je te donne par ecrit pour ap- 
 prendre par cceur et pour L'apprendre aux Sauvages et 
 aux enfans. Le Loup fit reponse qu'il ne scavait pas Lire, 
 il Luy fut repondii que quand il Serait revenue Sur terre, 
 il n'aurait qu'a La donner au chef de son village qui La 
 Lirait et La Lui apprenderoit par Cceur et a tous Les 
 sauvages et qu'il fallait La dire Soir et Matin. Sans 
 manquer et de faire ce qui venait de Luy dire et de le dire 
 a tous Les sauvages de la part et au nom du maitre de la 
 vie, de ne point Boire qu'un Coup, ou deux tout au plus 
 par jour, de n'avoir qu'une femme, Et de ne point Courir 
 apres les femme des autres ny apres Les filles, de ne point 
 se Battre entre eux, de ne point faire La medecine, mais 
 Lapriere, parce que en faisant La medecine ont parle au 
 Mauvais Esprit, de Chasser de dessus Leurs terres Ces 
 chiens habille de rouge qui ne vous ferons que du mal. Et 
 quand vous, vous aurez besoin de quelque chose addresse 
 
32 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 have put on earth for food. In short, become good and 
 ye shall receive your needs. When ye meet one another 
 exchange greeting and proffer the left hand which is near- 
 est the heart. 
 
 "In all things I command thee to repeat every morning 
 and night the prayer which I have given thee." 
 
 The Wolf promised to do faithfully what the Master of 
 Life told him, and that he would recommend it well to the 
 Indians, and that the Master of Life would be pleased with 
 them. Then the same man who had led him by the hand 
 came to get him and conducted him to the foot of the 
 mountain where he told him to take his outfit again and 
 return to his village. The Wolf did this, and upon his 
 arrival the members of his tribe and village were greatly 
 surprised, for they did not know what had become of him, 
 and they asked where he had been. A? he was enjoined 
 not to speak to anybody before he had talked with the 
 chief of his village, he made a sign with his hand that he 
 had come from on high. Upon entering the village he 
 went straight to the cabin of the chief to whom he gave 
 what had been given to him, — namely, the prayer and the 
 law which the Master of Life had given him. 
 
 This adventure was soon noised about among the people 
 of the whole village who camic to hear the message of the 
 Master of Life, and then went to carry it to the neighbor- 
 ing villages. The members of these villages came to see the 
 pretended traveller, and the news was spread from vil- 
 lage to village and finally reached Pontiac. He believed all 
 this, as we believe an article of faith, and instilled it into 
 the minds of all those in his council. They listened to 
 him as to an oracle, and told him that he had only to speak 
 and they were all ready to do what he demanded of them 
 
 Pontiac, delighted at the success of his harangue, told 
 the Hurons and Pottawattamies to return to their villages, 
 and that in four days he would go to the Fort with his 
 young men for the peace-pipe dance, and that while the 
 dancers were engaged some other young men would roam 
 
JOURNAL. OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 33 
 
 vous a moi & comme vos freres Je voiis Donnerez comme 
 a enx, ne point vendre a vos freres ce que jay mis sur 
 terre pour la nourriture, bref devenez bon et vous recevrez 
 de rien vos Besoins, quand vous vous rencontre les Uns et 
 les autres de vous Saluer et de ne vous donner que la main 
 gauche qui est La Main du Coeur, Sur toutes choses Je te 
 Commande de faire tous Les Jours matin et soir la priere 
 que Je te donne Le Loup promit de Bien faire ce que Le 
 maitre de la vie Lui disait et qu'il Le recommanderais Bien 
 Aux Sauvages et que Le maitre de la vie Serait Content 
 deux, Ensuite Le mesme homme qui L'avait amene par 
 la main. Le vint reprendre et Le conduisit jusque au pieds 
 de Lamontagne ou il Luy dit de reprendre tout son Butin 
 et de s'en retourne a son village Ce que Le Sauvage Loup 
 executa, ou etant arrive il surpris Bien Ceux de sa nation 
 et de son village qui ne Scavoient pas ce qu'il etait devenias, 
 et qu'il Luy demander d'ou il venait Comme il lui etait 
 enjoint de ne parle a personne qu'il n'eut parle a son chef 
 de village, il se contenta de leur faire signe avec La main 
 qu'il venait d'en haut, en entrant dans son village il fut 
 droit a la cabane du chef a qu'il il donna ce qui Luy avait 
 ete donne. La priere et La Loix que Le maitre de la vie 
 Luy avait donne. 
 
 Cette aventure fut Bientot ebritte dans tout le village 
 qui vinrent pour entendre La parole du maitre de la vie, 
 et qui furent La porte a d'autre village Circonvoisin qui 
 vinrent pour voir Le pretendia voyageur et firent Courir 
 cette nouvelle de village en village et parvint jusque a 
 pondiak qui croyant cela comme nous, nous Croyons un 
 article de foi, L'insinua dans L'esprit de tous ceux de Son 
 Conseil, qui L'ecouterent Comme un oracle et Luy dirent 
 qu'il n'avait qu'a parle qu'ils etaient tous prest a faire ce 
 qu'il exigeoit d'eux. 
 
 Pondiak charme du succes de son harangue dits aux 
 hurons et aux poux de sen retourne a leurs village que 
 dans quatre jours il irait au fort avec les jeunes gens de 
 son village pour danser Le Calumet, et que pendant que 
 
34 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 around in the Fort to spy out all that was being done, the 
 number of men the English had in the garrison, the num- 
 ber of traders, and the houses they occupied. All of this 
 happened as he had said. 
 
 The first Sunday, or rather Sunday, the first day of 
 May, about three o'clock in the afternoon, as the French 
 v/ere coming out of vespers, Pontiac came with forty men 
 that he had chosen and presented himself at the entrance 
 gate. But the Commandant, who had got wind of something 
 in the conduct of the Indians, had ordered the sentinels not 
 to let any come in. This surprised Pontiac. Seeing that 
 they refused admission to him and his whole band who 
 expected to enter as usual, they sent for Mr. LaButte^, 
 their interpreter, to say in their behalf to the Commandant 
 that they had come to amuse him and dance the peace-pipe 
 dance. At the request of Mr. La Butte they received per- 
 mission. They took up their position to the number of 
 thirty before the house in which Mr. Campbell^ lived, the 
 second in com.mand, and began to dance and beat a post, 
 and relate their warlike exploits. And from time to time 
 they leaped about the commander-in-chief and the accom- 
 panying officers who were watching the Indians perform, 
 saying to them in defiance that they had beaten the Eng- 
 lish at various times and would do so again. 
 
 After they had finished talking they demanded bread, 
 tobacco, and beer, which were given to them. They re- 
 mained long enough so that the ten others who had the 
 word could note all that was going on in the Fort. And 
 nobody, English or French, mistrusted them, since it is 
 frequently their custom to roam around anywhere unhin- 
 dered. After these ten had made the round of the Fort 
 and closely examined everything, they came back to join 
 the dancers, and all, as if nothing had happened, went 
 
 ^Pierre Chesne dit La Butte, interpreter and merchant at Detroit, was one of 
 the old and preatly respected men of the post. He was son of Pierre Chesne 
 and Jeanne Baillin of the parish of Point aux Trembles, Quebec, and was born 
 in 1G98. When he was thirty years old he married, at the Miami post, Marie 
 Madeline, daughter of Pierre Roy. by whom he had one Son. His wife died in 
 1732 and he married Louise Barrois. He lived in the village on St. Anne street 
 and died May 13, 1774. St. Anne Church Records, Detroit. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 35 
 
 Les danceurs feraient Leurs devoir, d'autre jeunes gens 
 roderoient dans Le fort pour Bien examine tout ce qui Se 
 passeroient. Le nombre de monde que les anglais pouvait 
 avoir en garnison La quantite de commergant et les maisons 
 qu'il occupoient, ce qui arriva comme il Lavait dit. 
 
 Le premier, Dimanche, ou plustot le Dimanche, premier 
 jour du mois de May Sur Les trois heures apres midy 
 comme Les frangais sortoient de vepres, pondiak avec 
 quarante hommes qu'il avait choisi vinrent se presente aux 
 portes pour entre, mais Mr. Lecommandant qui avait eii 
 vent de quelque chose de la conduite des sauvages avait 
 ordonne que les sentinels ne Laissassent entre aucun 
 Sauvages, ce qui surpris pondiak voyant que L'on Luy 
 refusait La porte Luy et toute sa bande qui croyoient 
 entre comme a son ordinaire, il firent venir Mr. La Butte 
 leurs interprette pour dire de leur parts au Commandant 
 qu'il venait pour le divertir et danser Le Calumet, ce qui 
 Leurs fut accorde a la demande de Mr. La Butte et se 
 placerent a nombre de trente devant La maison ou Logeait 
 Mr. Cambel commaiidant en second et semirent en devoir 
 de danse et frape au poteau et mettant en Lumiere leurs 
 exploits guerrier, et de temps en temps ils donnoient des 
 ganbades aux ler Commandant et aux officiers qui les 
 accompagnoient ct qui regardoient faire Les Sauvages, qui 
 leurs disoient pour Les Brave qu'ils avoient frape Les 
 anglais en plusieurs fois differentes et qui'ils y fraperoient 
 encore et finissant Leurs discours, ils demanderent du pain, 
 du tabac et de la biere, ce qui Leur fut donne, ils resterent 
 assez de temps pour que Les dix autres qui avoient Le mot 
 puissent examine tons ce qui se passaient dans Le fort. 
 Et personne ni anglais, ni francais ne se mefiaient deux 
 parce que c'est souvent Leur coutume de rode par tons 
 sans que Lon Leur en empeche, Ceux cy apres avoir fait 
 
 °Capt. Donald Campbell was a Scotch officer v.ho came to America with the 
 62nd Regt. in 1756 and was made captain of the Royal Americans in 1759. _ He 
 came to Detroit in 1760 and remained in command until Maj. Gladwin arrived, 
 when he was retained second in command. He was cruelly murdered by the 
 Indians on July 4, 1763, as is recounted in this narrative. 
 
36 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 away to their village^" which was located a little distance 
 above the Fort on the other side of the river in the direc- 
 tion of east northeast, where, according to the orders of 
 Pontiac, the Ottawa chief, all the Indians had encamped 
 the previous Friday. 
 
 After their return to the village all the spies reported 
 point by point to their chiefs what they had seen : the 
 movements of the English, and the approximate number of 
 the garrison. Following this report Pontiac^ ^ sent his 
 messengers to the Hurons and the Pottawattamies to in- 
 form them by means of wampum belts of what had hap- 
 pened at the fort. Mackatepelecite, the second chief of 
 the Ottawas, and another Indian highly regarded among 
 them, were despatched to Takay, the chief of the bad 
 Huron band, who received them with enthusiasm and prom- 
 ised that he and his village were ready to obey the first 
 demand of their great chief. 
 
 Pontiac, wholly occupied with his project and nourish- 
 ing in his heart a poison which was to be fateful for the 
 English, and perhaps for the French, sent runners the fol- 
 lowing day, Monday, the 2nd of May, to each of the Huron 
 and Pottawattamy villages to discover the real feeling of 
 each of these two nations, for he feared to be crossed in 
 his plans. These emissaries had orders to notify these 
 nations for him that Thursday, the 5th of May, at mid-day, 
 a grand council would be held in the Pottawattamy village 
 which was situated between two and three miles below the 
 Fort toward the southwest, and that the three nations 
 should meet there and that no woman should be allowed to 
 attend for fear of betraying their plans. 
 
 When the appointed day had come all the Ottawas with 
 Pontiac at their head, and the bad band of the Hurons in 
 
 '"Pontiac's village is on the maps of that day, opposite the central part of the 
 Isle au Cochon, where the present town of Walkerville is located. 
 
 ^'Although Pontiac was chief actor in the siege he was aided by several Chip- 
 pewa r.nd Indian warriors and chiefs — Mahigam. the Wolf; Wabanamy, the White 
 Sturgeon; Kittacoinsi, he that climbs; Agouchiois, a friend to the French, of the 
 Ottawas; and Gayashque, Wasson, Macataywasson, Pashquior, Chippewa chiefs. 
 Lanman's History of Michigan, p. loy. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 37 
 
 Leur ronde dans le fort et tous bien examine, revinrent 
 trouve Les danceurs, qui tous ensemble faisant mine de rien, 
 s'en allerent a leur villages qui etait situe un peu audessus 
 du fort de I'autre Coste de la riviere, tirant Sur Test, nord 
 est, ou Suivant Les ordres de pondiak, chef des Outasois, 
 tous Les Sauvages S'etaient venus mettre Le vendredy 
 auparavant. 
 
 De retour au village tous Les espions rapporterent a 
 leurs chefs de point en point ce qu'ils avaient via Le mouve- 
 ment des anglais et La quantite a peu pres de troupe 
 qu'ils avaient de garnison, Sur ce rapport pondiak envoya 
 des deputes aux hurons et aux poux pour leur donner avis 
 par des colliers de ce qui se passoient au fort. 
 
 Mackotepelicite, second chef outasois et un autre Sauv- 
 age considere parmis eux furent depeche a take, chef de 
 la mauvaise Bande des hurons qui regiirent Les Colliers 
 et Les deputees avec Joye, deux autres considere furent 
 envoye vers ninivois, chef des poux qui les regue avec 
 acclamation Et promis que Luy et son village Etoient pres 
 a la premiere demande de leurs grand chefs. 
 
 Pondiak toujours occupe de son projet et qui nourissait 
 dans son Sain un poison qui devait estre funeste aux 
 anglais et peut estre au frangais envoya le Landemain, 
 
 Lundy 2ed de May, des emissaires dans chaque village, 
 huron et poux pour examiner Linterieur de chaquune de 
 ses deux nations, car il craignait des traverse dans ses 
 desseins, Ses emissaires avoient ordres de dire de sa part 
 aux nations que Jeudi le. 
 
 Cinquieme de May, a mis Soleil il serait tenus un grand 
 conseil dans le village des poux qui etait situe a une demie 
 Lieux aud essous du fort au Sorouest, et qu'il falait que 
 les trois nations s'y rendissent et qu'il ne fallait pas que 
 aucune femme S'y trouva peur d'estre decouvert. 
 
 Le jour assigne etant venus tous Les outavois, pondiak 
 a Leurs testes. La mauvaise bande des Hurons, take a 
 
38 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 charge of Takay, repaired to the Pottawattamy village 
 where the expected council was to be held. Care had been 
 taken to send the women out of the village so that they 
 might not hear anything of what should be decided. Pon- 
 tiac ordered sentinels to be placed around the village in 
 order not to be disturbed in their council. When all these 
 precautions had been taken each Indian seated himself in 
 the circle according to rank, and Pontiac at the head, as 
 great chief of all, began to speak. He said: 
 
 "It is important for us, my brothers, that we exterminate 
 from our lands this nation which seeks only to destroy us. 
 You see as well as I that we can no longer supply our needs, 
 as we have done, from our brothers, the French. The 
 English sell us goods twice as dear as the French do, and 
 their goods do not last. Scarcely have we bought a blanket 
 or something else to cover ourselves with before we must 
 think of getting another; and when we wish to set out for 
 our winter camps they do not want to give us any credit 
 as our brothers, the French, do. 
 
 "When I go to see the English commander and say to 
 him that some of our comrades are dead, instead of bewail- 
 ing their death, as our French brothers do, he laughs at 
 me and at you. If I ask anything for our sick, he refuses 
 with the reply that he has no use for us. From all this 
 you can well see that they are seeking our ruin. There- 
 fore, my brothers, we must all swear their destruction and 
 wait no longer. Nothing prevents us; they are few in 
 numbers, and we can accomplish it. All the nations who 
 are our brothers attack them, — why should we not attack? 
 Are we not men like them? Have I not shown you the 
 wampum belts which I received from our Great Father, 
 the Frenchman? He tells us to strike them, — why do we 
 not listen to his words? What do we fear? It is time. 
 Do we fear that our brothers, the French, who are here 
 among us will prevent us? They do not know our plans, 
 and they could not hinder anyway, if they would. You all 
 know as well as I that when the English came upon our 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 39 
 
 leurs testes, tous se rendirent au village des poux ou le 
 Conseil premidite devoit se tenir ont eut soin de renvoye 
 Les femmes hors du village pour qu'elles n'entendirent 
 rien de tout ce qui serait decide. Pondiak ordonne qu'il 
 fut mis des sentinelles autour du villages pour n'estre point 
 interompus dans Leurs Conseil, toutes ces precautions 
 prises, chaque Sauvage prend sa place en forme de cercle 
 chaqu'un suivant son rang, et pondiak a la teste comme 
 grand chef de tous, pris la parole comme chef de la ligue. 
 Leurs dits. 
 
 II est important pour nous, mes freres que nous ex- 
 terminions de dessus nos terres cette nation qui ne cherche 
 que a nous faire mourir, vous voyez tous aussi bien que 
 moy que nous ne pouvons plus avoir nos besoins comme 
 nous les avions axec nos freres les francois, Les anglais 
 nous vendent Les merchandises deux fois plus que les fran- 
 ^ais nous les vendaient et leurs merchandises ne durent rien, 
 a peine avons nous achete, une couverte ou autre chose pour 
 nous couvrir qu'il faut penser a en avoir d'autre, quand nous 
 voulons partir pour aller a nos hivernements, ils ne veulent 
 point nous faire de credit, comme faisaient nos freres Les 
 frangois, quand Je vas voir le chef anglais que je luy dit 
 qu'il nous est mort de nos Camarades, au lieu de pleure 
 Leur mort comme faisaient nos freres Les francais il se 
 moque de moy et de vous. Si je luy demande quelque chose 
 pour nos malades, il me refuse et me dit qu'il n'a pas 
 besoin de nous, vous pouvez bien voir par La qu'il cherche 
 notre perte, et Bien mes freres il faut Jure tous ensemble 
 La Leur et ne pas attendre plus Longtemps, rien ne nous 
 en empeche, il sont tres peu de monde, nous en viendrons 
 Bien about, toutes les nations qui sont nos freres frape Sur 
 eux, pourquoy ny fraperions nous pas ne sommes nous 
 pas des hommes comme eux, ne vous ai je pas fait voir 
 Les colliers que Jay recue de notre grand pere le francois 
 il nous dit de frape pourquoy ne pas ecoute Ses paroles, 
 que craignons nous, il est temps, Craignons nous que nos 
 freres les franqais qui sont ici, parmis nous nous en em- 
 
40 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 lands to drive out our Father, Belestre^^, they took away 
 all the Frenchmen's guns and that they now have no arms 
 to protect themselves with. Therefore, it is time for us 
 to strike. If there are any French who side with them, 
 let us strike them as well as the English. Remember what 
 the Master of Life told our brother, the Wolf, to do. That 
 concerns us all as well as others. I have sent wampum 
 belts and messengers to our brothers, the Chippewas of 
 Saginaw, and to our brothers, the Ottawas of Michillimack- 
 inac, and to those of the Thames River to join us. They 
 will not be slow in coming, but while we wait let us strike 
 anyway. There is no more time to lose. When the Eng- 
 lish are defeated we shall then see what there is left to do, 
 and we shall stop up the ways hither so that they may 
 never come again upon our lands." 
 
 The speech, which Pontiac delivered in,' such an energetic 
 tone, produced its desired effect upon the members of the 
 council, and they all swore with one accord the complete 
 destruction of the English. It was decided before the 
 council closed that Pontiac at the head of sixty chosen men 
 should go to the Fort to ask the English commander for a 
 grand council, and that they should have weapons hidden 
 under their blankets, and that the rest of the village, armed 
 with tomahawks, dirks, and knives, also hidden under their 
 blankets, should follow them and enter the Fort. In order 
 not to arouse any suspicion they were to stroll about while 
 the former attended the council with the Commandant. The 
 Ottawa women were also to enter, furnished with shortened 
 guns and other weapons hidden under their blankets, and 
 take up their position in the rear streets of the Fort and 
 await the signal which should be a war-cry given by the 
 
 "Francois Marie Picote, Sieur de Bellestre, was the last French commandant 
 at Detroit. He was appointed in 1758 and held the office until Detroit and tlie 
 entire Northwest were surrendered to Maj. Robert Rogers in the fall of 1760. 
 He was born in Montreal 1719, married Marie Anne Nivard dit St. Dizier July 
 2S, 1738, by whom he had six children, all born at Montreal. In 1755 he married 
 Marie Anne Magnon dit Lesperance. Upon the organization of the Legislative 
 Council of Lower Canada in 1763 Cunder British rule) he was made one of 
 its members. He died at Quebec in May, 1793. Mich. Pion. Colls., VoL XXXIV, 
 pp. 336-340. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 41 
 
 peche, ils ne savent pas nos dessiens et ils ne le peuvent 
 qiiand ils Le voudraient, vous Sgavez tous comme moy, 
 que quand Les anglais sent venus Sur nos terres pour 
 chasser notre pere, Belle estre, ils ont ote tous les fusils 
 des frangais et qu'il n'ont plus d'armes pour se deffendre, 
 ainsy il est terns, frapons, S'il y a des fran<;ais qui prennent 
 pour eux frapons dessus comme sur L'anglois, Souvenez- 
 vous de ce que Le maitre de La vie a dit de faire a notre 
 trere Le Loup, cela nous regarde tous comme eux, Jay 
 envoye des colliers et des paroles a nos freres Les sauteux 
 du Saguinaw, a nos freres les outasois de michelimakinak 
 et a ceux de la riviere a la tranche pour se joindre 
 a nous et qui ne tarderons pas a venir et en Les attendant 
 frappons toujours il n'y a plus de temps a perdre, et quand 
 Les anglais seront defait nous voirons ce nous ferons, et 
 nous Boucherons Les passages pour qu'ils ne viennent plus 
 sur nos terre. 
 
 Cette harangue que pondiak prononqa d'un ton Si ener- 
 gique fit Sur toute Lassemble du Conseil, tout I'effet qu'il 
 s'en etait promis et jurent tous d'une commune voix La 
 perte entiere de la nation anglaise. 
 
 If fut decide a la fin du Conseil que pondiak a la teste 
 de Soixante hommes choisies iraient dans le fort pour 
 demander un grand Conseil au Commandant anglais et 
 qu'ils auraient des armes cache Sous Leurs couvertes et 
 que le reste du village Les suivraient armees de Casse- 
 teste, de dague, de Couteaux cache Sous leurs couvertes 
 et entrerait dans le fort, comme S'ils sepromenaient pour 
 que Ton eu aucun mauvais SoupQon deux, pendant que 
 Les premiers tiendraient Conseil chez le Commandant, et 
 les femmes outasoises devaient aussi entre munis de fusil, 
 coupi et d'autres armes offensives cache Sous Leurs cou- 
 vertes, se porte dans Les rues de derriere dans le fort, et 
 attendre le Signal, qui serait un cris de mort que le grand 
 chef devait faire et que tous ensemble fraperoient sur Les 
 
43 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 great chief. All together should fall upon the English, 
 taking good care not to harm the French which lived in 
 the Fort. The Hurons and the Pottawattamies were to 
 divide into two bands, — one to go down the river to cut 
 off those who should come (from that way), the other to 
 remain around the Fort at a distance to kill those who were 
 working outside; and in all the villages the war-song w^as 
 to be chanted. 
 
 After all the plans were made on this day each nation 
 withdrew to its village, resolved to carry out the orders of 
 the great chief. But whatever precautions they took 
 against being discovered, God brought it about that they 
 were discovered, as I shall relate. 
 
 An Ottawa Indian named Mahiganne, who had but feebly 
 assented to the conspiracy and was displeased at the evil 
 behavior of those of his tribe, came Friday night, unbe- 
 known to the other Indians, to the gate of the Fort and 
 asked to speak to the Commandant, saying he had some- 
 thing of importance to communicate to him alone. The gate 
 was opened and he was conducted to Mr. Campbell, second 
 in command, who had Mr. Gladwyn, the commander-in- 
 chief notified. They wanted to notify Mr. La Butte, the 
 interpreter, but the Indian did not wish it, saying that he 
 could speak enough French to make himself understood by 
 Mr. Campbell. He then explained to the two commanders 
 the conspiracy of the Indians, and how they were all evil- 
 disposed and had sw^orn their destruction and in the course 
 of that very day were to fall upon them, and that they 
 must be on their guard. He also begged the commander 
 not to tell anybody, either of the French or English, what 
 he had just related to them, because the rest of the Indians 
 would not fail to find it out sooner or later, and knowing 
 about it they would kill him from rage at having failed in 
 their attack. The Commandant thanked him and wanted 
 to reward him with presents. The Indian would not take 
 
JOURNAL, OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 43 
 
 anglais et de prendre Bien garde de faire du mal aux 
 fran?ais qui habitaient dans le fort, et les hurons et les 
 paux devaient se partage en deux bandes L'une devait aller 
 en bas de la riviere pour arreter ceux qui viendraient et 
 I'autre Bande estre autour du fort au Loing pour tuer 
 ceux qui etaient a travailler dehors le fort et qu'il fallait 
 chanter La guerre chaqu'un dans son village, se jour la 
 toutes les dimensions prises chaque nation se retira dans 
 son village avec resolutions d'executer Les ordres de leur 
 grand chef, mais quelque procation qu'ils prirent pour 
 n'estre pas decouvert Dieu permis qu'ils le furent comme 
 Je vais le dire. 
 
 Un sauvage outasois nomme Mahiganne qui n'avait que 
 faiblement donne Sa voix dans la Conspiration et qui 
 n'etant pas content de la mauvaise demarche de ceux de sa 
 nation, vint dans la nuit du vendredy au Samedy; Sans 
 que les autres, Sauvages Le Seussent, a la porte du fort, 
 demande a parle au Commandant disant qu'il avait quelque 
 chose d'important a Luy dire En particulier, Les portes 
 luy furent ouvertes ont Le Conduisit chez Mr. Cambel, 
 second commandant qui fit avertir Mr. Gladouine, Com- 
 mandant en chef. L'on voulii faire avertir Mr. La Butte, 
 interprete Le Sauvage ne voulu point; disant qu'il parlerait 
 asse frangais pour se faire entendre de Mr. Cambel, il 
 declara a Ses deux Commandants La Conspiration des 
 Sauvages et qu'ils etaient tons tres mal intentionnecs et 
 qu'ils avaient Jure Leurs pertes, que dans La Journee ils 
 devaient frape Sur eux et qu'il eu a se tenir Sur Leur- 
 garde, et il pria ensuite Les Commandants de ne pas dire 
 a personne ce qu'il venait de leurs Communique ny aux 
 frangais ny aux anglais, parceque Les autres Sauvages ne 
 manqueraient pas de le Sgavoir tot ou tard et que le Sga- 
 chant ils le tueroient de rage de leur avoir fait manque 
 Leur coup. Le Commandant Le remercia et voulii Luy 
 donne des presents. Le Sauvage n'en voulii point et pria 
 
44 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 any and again begged the commanders not to betray him, 
 and the promise was made and kept.^^ 
 
 The commanders, after they had heard this report which 
 appeared to them to be true, gave orders at once that the 
 guard should be doubled at daybreak, and that there should 
 be two sentries at each big gate, and that the two small 
 gates should be closed. This was quickly done. The offi- 
 cers were also enjoined to inspect the arms of their troops 
 and warn them to be ready to appear at the first roll of 
 the drum. All of this was to be done without any com- 
 motion so that the Indians coming into the Fort might not 
 notice that their plans were discovered. The orders were 
 carried out so well that the French did not know anything 
 about it. 
 
 May 7. 
 
 The fatal day which was the 7th of May and the 26th 
 of the moon, following the Indian custom of reckoning 
 time, having arrived for the English and perhaps for the 
 French, Pontiac, who believed his designs still a secret, or- 
 dered in the morning that all his men should chant the 
 war-song and paint themselves and put feathers in their 
 hair, — an Indian custom when about to go on the warpath ; 
 moreover, all were to be armed with whatever was neces- 
 sary for the attack. 
 
 Toward ten o'clock in the morning he came in his trap- 
 pings to ask for a council, and it was granted. All of his 
 men to the number of sixty who were to take part in the 
 council entered the house of Mr. Campbell, second in com- 
 mand, where Mr. Gladwyn, commander-in-chief, was with 
 a part of his officers who were all aware of the bold designs 
 
 ^^The mystery attached to the discovery of Pontiac's designs has been the 
 theme of many romances. The most popular is the story told by Parkman of the 
 Indian girl "Catherine," who was in love with Gladwin and betrayed the plot in 
 order to save him. The Indians immediately hit upon this as the reason for 
 their failure to surprise the garrison and actually did find and punish an Indian 
 woman named "Catherine" as told in this narrative. They confronted Gladwin 
 with the woman and demanded to know who was their betrayer. MacDonald 
 describes the scene and says that "he told them that it was one of themselves 
 whose name he promised never to reveal." There seems to be truth in the story 
 that Angelique Cuillerier dit Beaubien, whose father and brother were friends 
 of Pontiac, betrayed the secret to her lover, James Sterling, who in his turn 
 disclosed it to Gladwin, for ten years later Maj. Henry Bassett wrote to Haldi- 
 mand (Aug. 29, 1773), "I recommend Mr. James Sterling, who is the first mer- 
 
JOURNAL. OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 45 
 
 Mrs. Les Commandants de ne pas le vendre a personne, 
 ce qui Lui fut promis et tenus. 
 
 Messieurs Les Commandants Sur ce rapport qui Leur 
 parurent fidelle Sans rien devoille de ce qu'ils SQavaient 
 ordonna sur Le cham que au jour La garde serait re- 
 double, qu'il y eut deux factionnaires a chaque grande 
 portes et que les deux petites portes fusent condamne ce 
 qui fut fait tout de suite et enjoint aux officiers qu'il 
 eussent a visiter Les armes de leurs troupes de leur avertir 
 de se tenir prest a paroitre a premier coup de Baguette et 
 que tout cela fut fait Sans grand mouvement pour que les 
 Sauvages venant dans Lefort ne s'appercussent point qu'ils 
 sont decouverts les ordres fussent bien execute. Les fran- 
 Qais ne s'en apperQurent point. 
 
 7, de May. — Le jour fatal pour les anglais et pent estre 
 pour Les francais Etant venus, qui etait le Septieme de 
 May et Le 26e de la Lune, suivant L'usage de compter 
 parmis Les Sauvages. Pondiak qui croyait Son dessein 
 Bien secret ordonna le matin a tons Ses gens que La 
 guerre fut chante dans son village et de se vernir et pein- 
 ture, de mettre du duvets Sur sa tete, c'est une fagon de 
 Shabiller parmis Les Sauvages qui vont en guerre. Et 
 que tous chacun Sarma de ce qui lui etait necessaires pour 
 frape et vint en cette equipage vers les dix heures du 
 matin demandere a parle en Conseil, ce quoi Luy fut 
 accorde, tous Ses gens au nombre de Soixante destine 
 pour le Conseil entrerent dans La maison qu'occupait Mr. 
 Cambel second commandant ou Mr. Gladouin. 
 
 Commandant en chef se trouva avec une partie des of- 
 ficiers qui tous etaient prevenues du dessein temera'ires de 
 
 chant at this place and a gentleman of good character, during the late war, 
 through a Lady, that he then courted, from whom he had the best informationi 
 was in part the means to save the garrison." Rutherford, in his narrative, says 
 that while at the house of Quilleim (Cuillerier), during his captivity, he had a 
 conversation with Miss Quilleim in which she greatly lamented the state of the 
 English and the dreadful acts of the Indians. Still another version is given in 
 a letter of Ensign J. Price to Col. Henry Bouquet, Fort Pitt, June 26, 1763. 
 In this we are told "That on or before the 1st of May 1,500 Indians arrived 
 at Detroit and wanted to hold a Treaty in the Fort, but Major Gladwin, being 
 told by Monsieur Bauby that if they were admitted, they would fall upon and 
 destroy every man in it, ordered the garrison under arms, which the chiefs of 
 the Indians seeing, asked if he was afraid." 
 
46 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 of Pontiac and had arms concealed in their pockets. The 
 rest of the officers were occupied in getting their troops in 
 readiness to appear when wanted. This was done with so 
 much despatch that the Indians did not have any occasion 
 for suspicion. While the council was assembling the other 
 Ottawa Indians entered and took their places according to 
 the plans agreed upon among them. 
 
 Pontiac in the council, thinking that it was about time 
 for all of the people to have entered and taken positions in 
 readiness for the attack, went out to see for himself if all 
 his followers were ready and to give the signal which, as 
 I have said, was to be a war-whoop. He perceived some 
 commotion attracting the attention of his men toward the 
 drill-ground and wanted to see what it might be. He 
 noticed that the troops were under arms and drilling. This 
 maneuver augured ill for the success of his plot, inasmuch 
 as he was surely discovered and his project defeated. He 
 was disconcerted at this and obliged to re-enter the council 
 room where all his men had remained waiting only for the 
 cry to attack. They were greatly surprised when they saw 
 him come back; they suspected that they were discovered 
 and that, since they could no longer succeed, for the present 
 they must leave and put off the attack to another day. They 
 talked it over among themselves for some time, and then 
 without saying good bye or anything they went out of the 
 gate to regain their village where they might take other 
 measures against discovery and succeed better. 
 
 Pontiac, upon his return to the village, found himself over- 
 whelmed by various emotions, — anger, fury, and rage. As 
 one might have thought, he looked like a lioness robbed of 
 all her whelps. He assembled all his young men and made 
 inquiries among them to see if they did not know the one 
 that had betrayed them, "because," he said to them, "I see 
 very well that the English have been warned." He gave 
 them orders to try to find out the traitor in the nation, for 
 they must kill him. But all their researches v/ere in vain ; 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 47 
 
 pondiak se trouverent avec des armes cache dans Leurs 
 poches. L'autre parties des officiers etaient occupe a faire 
 tenir Leurs troupes en etat deparaitre au Besoin, ce qui 
 fut fait avec tant d'addresse que Les sauvages n'eurent pas 
 La momdre occasion de Soup<;on, Le Conseil Se tint ou 
 pendant ce temps tous les autres Sauvages outasois entre- 
 rent et prirent chacun Leurs places suivant Le Conseil cjui 
 avait ete tenus entre eux. 
 
 Pondiak, dans le Conseil, voyant a peu pres Le temps 
 que tous Ses gens pouvaient estre entre, et place en etat de 
 faire Coup il sortis pour voir par luymesme Si tout son 
 monde etoient en etat de frape et pour donner Le Signal 
 qui comme Jay dit etait un cris, il sappergu de quelque 
 mouvement qui attirait La curiosite de ses gens Sur La 
 place d'armes, il eut envie de voir ce que Se pouvait estre 
 il vit que La troupe etoient sous Les armes et qu'ils 
 fesoient L' exercise, cette manoeuvre Le fit mal angure pour 
 son dessein voyant Bien qu'il etait decouvert et que son 
 pro jet etait rompus, ce qui Le deconcerta et L'obligea a 
 rentre dans La Salle du Conseil ou etoient restes tous Ses 
 gens qui n'attendoient que Le cris pour frape. Ceux cy 
 furent Bien surpris quand ils Le virent rentre, ils se 
 douterent Bien qu'ils etaient decouvert et que ne pouvant 
 plus reussir pour le present il falloit sortire et mettre La 
 party a un autre jour, ils se parlerent quelque tems en eux 
 et sans dire adieu ny rien, ils passerent Laporte pour 
 gagner leurs village afin de prendre d'autre mesures pour 
 n'estre pas decouvert et mieux reussir. 
 
 De retour au village, pondiak se trouva combatu par 
 divers mouvement. La Collere, Lafureur et Larage, ont 
 eu dit a Levoir une Lionne a qui ont a Enleve sepetits, il 
 fait assemble tous les jeunes gens, S'inquette deux S'il ne 
 scauroient pas celuy cjui Les vendaient, parceque Leur dit 
 ils, Je vois bien que Les anglois ont ete avertis, ils Leur or- 
 donna de Sin forme et detache de decouvrir le traite de la 
 nation qu'il faloit Letue, mais toutes Leurs recherche fut 
 
48 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 the one who had informed against them had taken too 
 many precautions for them to discover him. 
 
 In the meantime, toward four o'clock in the afternoon 
 there arrived in the village a false rumor that it was a 
 Chippewa woman^^ who had betrayed them, and that she 
 was concealed in the Pottawattamy village. At this report 
 Pontiac ordered four Indians to go look for her and bring 
 her to him, and these, taking delight naturally in lawless- 
 ness, were not so slow to do what their chief told them. 
 They crossed the river directly in front of the village, and 
 passed by the Fort quite naked but for breechclouts, with 
 knives in their hands. They were yelling as they went 
 along that their plan had failed, which caused the French 
 along the shore who knew nothing about the plot of the 
 Indians, to think they had some evil designs either upon 
 them or upon the English. They arrived at the Pottawat- 
 tamy village and actually found the woman who had not 
 even thought of them. Nevertheless, they took her and 
 made her walk ahead of them, all the while uttering yells 
 of joy as if they had a victim upon whom they were going 
 to vent their cruelty. They took her into the Fort and 
 before the Commandant as if to confront her with him, 
 and demand if she was not the one who had disclosed to 
 him their plans. They got no more satisfaction than as if 
 they had kept quiet; the Commandant ordered bread and 
 beer for them and for her, and then they took her to their 
 chief in their village. 
 
 It was now a question in the village of inventing some 
 ruse to conceal their treachery and carry through their evil 
 projects. Pontiac, whose genius constantly supplied him 
 with new resources, said that he had thought out another 
 scheme which would succeed better than the first one, and 
 that the next day he would act upon it; he would go to 
 speak with the Commandant to try to undeceive him con- 
 
 "Henry Conner, one of the interpreters at Detroit, relates of Catherine, that 
 in later years she perished by falling, when drunk, into a kettle of boiling maple 
 syrup. 
 
JOURNAL. OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 49 
 
 inutile, celuy qui Les avoient vendue avait trop Bien pris 
 ses precautions pour qu'ils ne vinsent pas a le connaitre. 
 Cependant Sur les quatre lieures apres midy il vint une 
 fausse nouvelle dans le village que c'etait une femme Sau- 
 teuse qui les avoient vendiie et qu'elle etait cachee : Dans 
 le village des poux, sur ce rapport pondiak ordonna a 
 quatre Sauvages de L'aller cherche et de La Luy amene, 
 ceux qui. Se plaise naturellement aux desordre ne f urent pas 
 paresseux a faire ce que leurs chef Leurs dit et traverserent 
 La riviere droit devant Le village et passerent dans Le fort 
 tous nud n'ayant Sur eux que Leurs Brayois et leurs Couteaux 
 a leurs mains, cryant Le Long du chemin qui Leur coup etait 
 manque, ce qui donna Lieu au fran^ais de la Coste qui ne 
 savoient pas Le dessein des Sauvages a penser qu'ils avoient 
 quelque mauvaise intention ou Sur eux ou Sur Les Anglais, 
 ils arriverent au village des paux et trouverent effective- 
 ment La femme qui ne pensait pas a eux, cependant ils 
 La prirent et La firent marche devant eux en faisant des 
 cris de Joy comme quand ils tiennent une victime Sur La- 
 quelle ils vont assouvir Leurs cruaute, ils La firent entre 
 dans Lefort et L'amener chez Le Commandant comme 
 pour La reconfronte et pour demander au Commandant 
 Sy ce n'etait pas d'elle qu'il avait Sgu leurs desseins, ils ne 
 furent pas plus satisfait que Sils se fusent tenus tranquille 
 ils se firent donne par Le Commandant du pain et de la 
 Biere pour eux et pour elle et L'emmenerent a leurs chefs 
 dans Leurs village. 
 
 II etait actuellement question dans Le village d'inventer 
 quelque nouvelle ruse pour masquer leurs trahison £t 
 mettre fin a Leurs mauvais projets, pondiak a qui le genis 
 fournissait toujours de nouvelle ressource, dit qu'il avoit 
 premidite un autre dessein qui Lui reussirait mieux que 
 Lepremier, et que Le jour suivant il travailleroit en Con- 
 sequence et irait parle au Commandant pour tache de le 
 dessuade de ce que Lon Lui avait dit et qu'il ferait si Bien 
 
50 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 cerning what had been told him, and he would play his part 
 SO well with these gentlemen in disproving the falsehood, 
 that as soon as they heard him they would fall into his trap 
 and he could accomplish his purpose before they knew it. 
 
 Fortunately, however, the Commandant and all the offi- 
 cers who had escaped the danger which threatened them 
 and were safe only as long as they were on their guard, 
 were not the kind of men to be caught by the flattering talk 
 of a traitor; consequently, all that the enmity of Pontiac 
 could devise against them was useless. But still he attempt- 
 ed to come to the Fort, as if sure of his plan, and actually 
 did come as he had told his followers he would do. 
 
 May 8th, Sunday, 
 
 About one o'clock in the afternoon he came accompanied 
 by Mackatepelicite, Breton, and Chavinon, all chiefs of the 
 same Ottawa nation. They brought with them a calumet, 
 which they call among themselves the calumet of peace. 
 They asked and were granted an audience by the Com- 
 mandant, and did all they could with fine words to deceive 
 him and lead him and all his troops into the snare which 
 they had set for him. Warned of their wicked intrigues 
 the Commandant acted as if he believed what they told 
 him, but nevertheless was on his guard. 
 
 Pontiac told him as proof of his cherishing no bad de- 
 signs that he had brought the pipe of peace for them to 
 smoke together in token of agreement; and that he was 
 going to leave it with him as a guarantee of the Indians' 
 uprightness, and that as long as he had it he need not fear 
 anything from them. The Commandant accepted the pipe 
 which he well knew was a feeble guarantee against the bad 
 faith of an Indian. After the Commandant had received 
 it Pontiac withdrew with his chiefs, well satisfied and be- 
 lieving that his tricks had succeeded and entangled the Eng- 
 lish in the snares which his wickedness had set for them. 
 But without knowing it he was deceived in his expecta- 
 tions. 
 
 He and his chiefs returned to his village as happy as if 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 51 
 
 son affaire avec Ses Messieurs pour prouve Le faux qu'a son 
 entende Messieurs Les anglois donneroient dans son pan- 
 neau, qu'insensiblement il viendrait a bout de les defaire. 
 
 Mais heureusement Messieurs Les Commandant et tousi 
 Les officiers qui avoient echape du danger qui Les mena- 
 goient et qui n'en etoient dehors que autant qu'ils seraient 
 Sur Leurs gardes, n'etoient pas homme a Selaisse Sur- 
 prendre audiscours flateurs d'un traite, de sorte que tons 
 ce que La malignite de pondiak pouvait Leurs dicte fut 
 inutille, mais comme Sur de son faite, ii tenta de venir 
 au fort et y vint en effet comme il L'avait dit a Ses gens. 
 
 8eme May. — Le Dimanche, huiteme de May, vers un 
 heure apres midy accompagne de Alackatepelicite, de 
 Breton et de chavoinon, tous chefs de la meme nation 
 outasoise, ils apporterent avec eux un Calumet qu'ils 
 nomme entre eux Le Calumet de paix, ils demanderent 
 aparle, Mr. Le Commandant Leurs donna audience, ils 
 firent par Leurs beaux discours tout ce qu'ils purent pour 
 Le trompe et L'engage Luy et toute Sa troupe dans Les 
 pieges qu'ils Luy tendaient, Mr. Le Commandant qui venait 
 re fouler, prevenus de Leurs intrigues mauvaise fit fainte 
 de les croire aux prejudices de Ce cju'on Lui avait dit, 
 mais toutefois Setenant Sur Ses gardes. 
 
 Pondiak Luy dit que pour preuve qu'il n'avait aucun 
 mauvais dessein, il avait apporte Le Calumet de paix, pour 
 fumer tous ensemble En signe d'union, Et qu'il allait Le 
 Luy Laisse entre Les mains comme en temoignage de 
 Leurs droiture et que tant qu'il L'aurait ils ne devoient 
 plus craindre de leurs part. Mr. Le Commandant accepta 
 Le calumet qu'il Scavait Bien Estre un faible garant contre 
 La mauvaise foy d'un Sauvage, apres que Le Commandant 
 L'eiit reQue, pondiak Sortis avec Ses chefs Bien content 
 croyant que Ses demarches Luy avait reussit et avait en- 
 gage Ses Messieurs dans Les peiges que Sa malignite 
 Leurs tendaient mais Sans Le S<;avoir il fut trompe dans 
 son attente. 
 
 II retourna Luy et Ses chefs a son village Bien joyeux 
 
52 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 they were sure of the success of their enterprise, and in 
 a few words they reported to their young men the result 
 of their negotiations. They sent messengers to the bad 
 band of the Hurons and to the Pottawattamies to notify 
 them of what they had just accomplished at the Fort, and 
 that the next day was the one which should settle the fate 
 of these Englishmen, and that they should hold themselves 
 ready for the first call. 
 
 In order to play his part better and make it appear that 
 neither he nor his followers cherished evil designs any 
 longer, Pontiac invited for four o'clock in the afternoon 
 the good and bad Huron bands and the Pottawattamies to 
 come and play lacrosse with his young men. A good many 
 French from each side of the river came to play also, and 
 were well received by the three nations. The game lasted 
 till about seven o'clock in the evening, and when it was 
 over everybody thought of returning home. The French 
 who lived on the Fort side of the river and had been 
 beaten were obliged to recross the river in order to return 
 home. As they embarked in their canoes they began to 
 utter war-whoops and yells of victory, as the Indians do 
 when they have won a game. The officers in command, 
 ever on the alert, thought it was the Indians crossing to 
 fall upon the Fort and massacre them; they ordered the 
 gates to be closed quickly and the troops and traders to 
 take up their positions on the ramparts for defense in case 
 of attack. However, it was only a false alarm occasioned 
 by the imprudence of the young Frenchmen who did not 
 realize the situation. 
 
 Pontiac who had no thought whatever of coming to the 
 Fort, was for the moment occupied with the Hurons and 
 the Pottawattamies who had remained in the village. 
 After the game he related to them all the details of the 
 parley between the commanders and himself and his chiefs, 
 telling them that according to the word of these gentlemen 
 he was to return the following day to smoke the pipe of 
 peace, or rather of treason, and that he hoped to succeed. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 53 
 
 Comme Sils eussent ete Sure de la reussite de leur entre- 
 prise, et en peu de mots renderent Compte a leurs jeunes 
 gens de leurs negotiation. Et envoyerent des deputees a 
 la Mauvaise Bande des hurons et aux poux pour leur 
 donner avis de ce qu'ils venoient de faire au fort, que Le 
 Jour suivant etait Celuy qui deciderait de Mrs. Les Anglois, 
 et qu'ils eussent a se tenir pres au premiers avertissement. 
 
 Pondiak pour mieux jouer son Role et faire croire que 
 veritablement il ne pensait plus ny Lui ny Son monde a 
 Leurs mauvais desseins, il invita Sur les quatre heures 
 apres midi la bonne et la mauvaise bande, tons les hurons 
 et Les poux a venir jouer a la crosse avec ses jeunes gens, 
 il y eut beaucoup de frangais de I'un et de L'autre cote 
 de la riviere qui y furent pour jouer aussi et qui furent 
 Bien v&qu des trois nations. Le Jeu dura j usque vers Sept 
 heures du soir et etant fini chaqu'un Songea a Se retirer 
 chez Soy. Les franqois qui demeuraient de coste cy du 
 fort qui avait ete joue, pour revenir chez eux furent oblige 
 de retraverser la riviere, en embarquant dans Leurs canots, 
 ils se mirent a faire des cris et des Sacquaquois, Comment 
 font les Sauvages quand ils gagne aux Jeux, Mrs. Les 
 Commandants, tou jours en defiance crurent que C'etaient 
 Les Sauvages qui traversoient pour foncer Sur Lefort et 
 Les massacre ordonna que L'on ferma vite les portes et 
 que La troupe et le Commergant fussent Sur Les ramparts 
 pour se deffendre en cas d'attaque, mais ce ne fut qu'une 
 fausse allerte occasionne par L'imprudence des jeunes gens 
 franqois qui n'en savait pas plus. Long. 
 
 Pondiak qui ne pensait nullement a venir au fort etait 
 dans le moment occupe avec Les hurons et Les paux qui 
 etaient reste au village apres Ses jeux il Leur detailla 
 toute Ses Circonstances de sa negotiation Entre Mrs. Les 
 Commandants et Luy avec Ses chefs Leurs disant que 
 suivant La parole de Ses Messieurs, il devrait retourne 
 Le Landemain pour fumer dans Le Calumet de paix ou 
 plustot de trahison et qu'il esperait faire son coup, il con- 
 tait Sans Son hoste. 
 
54 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 But he reckoned without his host. 
 
 May 9, Monday; The First day of Rogations. 
 
 Following the custom of the church the curate and all 
 the clergy^ ^ conducted the procession outside the Fort with- 
 out incurring any harm. Likewise mass was celebrated, 
 after which everybody in his own house wondered how the 
 day would pass, knowing full well that Pontiac would make 
 some other attempt. 
 
 The good people secretly lamented the evil fate which 
 threatened the English who did not have much of a force. 
 Their garrison consisted of about one hundred and thirty 
 troops, including the officers, eight in number, and some 
 forty men, traders and their employees^ '^. In addition, they 
 had two vessels of unequal size^'^ which were anchored in 
 front of the Fort and defended the place from the side 
 toward the river. They would have been few if the In- 
 dians by any chance had been good soldiers. 
 
 Pontiac who had concealed in his breast the murderous 
 knife which was to cut short the life of these people, set 
 out to go to the Fort with fifty men of his nation in accord- 
 ance with what he had arranged the night before with the 
 Hurons. The others were to observe the same behavior as 
 on the preceding Saturday. 
 
 About eleven o'clock he presented himself at the gates 
 with his followers, but he was refused in pursuance of an 
 order of the Commandant. He insisted upon entering, 
 asking to speak to the Commandant, and saying that he 
 and his chiefs had come only to smoke the pipe of peace 
 in accordance with the promise which the Commandant had 
 given them. He was told that he could easily enter, but 
 only with twelve or fifteen of the leading men of his nation 
 and no more. He replied that all his people wanted to 
 smell the smoke of the peace-pipe, and that if they could 
 not enter he would not enter either. He was promptly 
 
 ^^Father Simple Bocquet, a Recollet Missionary, was priest at Detroit during 
 this period. 
 
 ^^"At the beginning of this affair there were not above 80 persons in the whole 
 that carried arms in the fort and about 34 on board two vessels." The same 
 article als'o states that the fort at Detroit was a square stockade, fortified with 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 55 
 
 Le Lundy, 9eme de May, premier Jours des Rrogations, 
 suivant La Coutume de L'eglise, Le Cure et tous Le 
 Clerge firent La procession deliors le fort bien paisiblc- 
 ment, messe fut celebre de mesme, ou apres chaqu'un chez 
 Soy. Examinait comment La Journee se passerait Sga- 
 chant Bien c]ue Pondiak ferait encore quelque tentative. 
 Les honnetes gens gemissaient secrettement Sur Le 
 Mauvais Sort dont ces Messieurs etaient menacee et qui 
 n'avaient pas beaucoup de monde. Leurs garnison con- 
 sistaient aux environs de cent trente hommes de troupes 
 y compris Les officiers qui etaient huit de leurs corps, et 
 autour de quarante hommes tant Les Commergants que 
 Leus engages, de plus Ses Alessieurs avaient deux Barques 
 de differentes grosseurs qui etaient mouilles devant Lefort 
 et qu'en deffendoient La place du coste de la riviere, 
 s'etoient peu Sy malheureusement Les Sauvages eut ete 
 de bon Soldats. 
 
 Pondiak qui cachait dans son Coeur Le Couteau meur- 
 trie qui devait tranche Le fil des jour de Ses Messieurs, se 
 deposa, suivant ce qu'il avait Laveille aux hurons et aux 
 poux a venir au fort avec cinquante hommes de sa nation 
 et tous Le reste devoient observe La mesme demarche que 
 Le Samedy precedent, il se presenta aux portes Sur les 
 onze heures pour entrer avec son monde, ce quy Luy fut 
 refuse suivant Les ordres du Commandant, il fit instance 
 pour entrer, demandant a parler au Commandant, disant 
 qu'il ne venait Luy et Ses chefs que pour fumer dans le 
 Calumet de paix suivant La promesse qui Luy en avait ete 
 faite par Mr. Le Commandant, il luy fut repondu que 
 volontiers il entrerait, mais seulement avec douze ou 
 quinze considere de sa nation et pas davantage, il fit re- 
 ponce que tous ces gens voulaient sentir La fumee du 
 Calumet Et que S'y Ses gens n'entraient pas, il n'entrerait 
 pas non plus, il fut refuse tout net, et fut contraint de s'en 
 
 four bastions and was large enough to hold 3,000 troops. Gentleman's Magazine, 
 1763,. P- 455- 
 
 "These two vessels were probably the Huron and the Beaver. Buffalo Hist. 
 Soc. Publ. VI, p. 26. 
 
56 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIR.\CY 
 
 refused and was forced to return to his village in a bad 
 humor. However, this disturbed these gentlemen very 
 little. The Commandant'^'' had the French warned to keep 
 in their houses^^. 
 
 Pontiac, enraged to see that his last stratagem had failed 
 and all his projects were wrecked, caught up a tomahawk as 
 soon as he entered his village and chanted the war-song, 
 saying that inasmuch as he could not strike the English 
 within the Fort he would attack those on the outside; he 
 ordered all his people, men, women and children, to cross 
 the river to the side where the Fort was, in order to harass 
 it the better, and pitch camp on the shores at Baptiste 
 Meloche's^'^, a mile and a quarter above the Fort. This was 
 done promptly. 
 
 He divided his men into several bands to attack in dif- 
 ferent places; one band went half a mile back from the 
 Fort, where an old English woman^^ lived with her two 
 sons who cultivated for themselves seven or eight acres 
 of land and kept a good deal of cattle, such as oxen and 
 cows. These poor people, suspecting nothing, were killed, 
 scalped, their property plundered, and their house set on 
 fire. It was a terrible spectacle to see how the fire took 
 sides with the Indians; the dead bodies were burned up in 
 the house. The Indians killed a part of the cattle and drove 
 off fhe rest, some of which escaped into the woods and 
 were later found by the French settlers along the shore. 
 
 While this first band were engaged in their work of 
 carnage, the other band went to Hog Island^^ where there 
 lived a man named Fisher^^, former sergeant of the Eng- 
 
 '^^The Commandant, etc. Marginal note in original. 
 
 ^"Most of the French lived along the river on their ribbon farms, their houses 
 facing the water. At the beginning of the siege they passed in and out of the 
 fort and held a neutral position. As the siege progressed the Indians demanded 
 their support and tool: their provisions and supplies by force. This caused many 
 of the French to retire within the fort while others took up the Indian cause. 
 
 ^"Jean Baptiste ?iIeloche lived on the northeast coast near the creek now called 
 Bloody Run, where he operated a gristmill on the Hunt Farm (P. C. 182 Maurice 
 Moran claim) near the river on the present site of the Michigan Stove Works. 
 He was born at Detroit, Feb. 19, 1741, and married Mary Louise Robert, Nov. 11, 
 1760. She was the daughter of Anthony Robert and lived on the south coast of 
 the river. 
 
 2iThis old English woman was Mrs. Turnbull who lived on a distant part of 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 57 
 
 retourne a Son village, Bien mal content, ce qui importait 
 fort peu a Ses Messieurs. Deux sont entres et sont sortis 
 Mr. Le C. fait avertir les frangais de se tenir chez eux. 
 
 Pondiak enrage devoir que le dernier Stratageme avait 
 manque et que tons pro jets etaient echoue, en entrant dans 
 son village, pris un casse teste a la main et chanta La 
 guerre, disant que puisqu'il ne pouvait pas frape dans 
 Lefort sur Les anglais qu'il falait frape Sur ceux qui 
 etaient dehors le fort, et ordonna que tons son monde, 
 hommes, femmes et enfans, traversassent La riviere sur 
 Le mesme coste que Le fort, pour etre plus a porte de 
 Linquieter Et que Lon dressa son Camp dans La riviere a 
 Mr. Baptiste Meloche a une demie Lieux au dessus du fort, 
 ce qui fut fait ponctuellement, il divisa Ses gens en 
 plusieurs Bandes pour frape En differents endroits, une 
 Bande fut frape a douze arpents derriere Le fort ou 
 demeuroient une vielle anglaise avec Ses deux gargons 
 qui faisaient valloir Environ sept ou huit arpens de terre 
 a leurs compte et qui avaient Beaucoup de Beste a corn, 
 Comme boeufs et vaches, les pauvres gens qui ne pensaient 
 a rien furent tue, Leurs chevelure Leve, Leurs butin pille, 
 Le maison mis en feux, a voir ce terrible spectacle que 
 Le feu etait de la partie avec Les Sauvages, Les corps 
 mort furent a demi Brule dans La maison, Les Sauvages 
 tuerent une partie des animaux et emmenerent Le reste 
 dont quelqu'un S'echaperent dans Les bois et furent 
 ramasse par des habitants dans Les Costes. , 
 
 Pendant que ces premiers fesaient le carnage L'autre 
 Bande fut dans L'isle au cochon ou etaient etabli un 
 
 the Common. Maj. Gladwin had granted her a piece of land for her residence. 
 The Indians ate her body. Lanman's History of Michigan, p. io6. 
 
 22Belle Isle. 
 
 ^^James Fisher, his wife and two children, and some accounts say four sol- 
 diers and a servant, were living on the island. They were surprised and mur- 
 dered. Some Frenchmen obtained permission to go to the island and bury the 
 bodies, and Mr. and Mrs. Fisher were buried in the same grave. The story runs 
 that on the following day the Frenchmen crossed again and on passing the grave 
 saw Fisher's hand sticking out. They buried it and in a few days found it 
 again out. Upon this they informed the Priest, Father Simple Bocquet, who 
 returned with them to the island and re-interred the hand. This time it re- 
 mained covered. Mr. Peltier's account of the Conspiracy of Pontiac, Mich. 
 Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. VIII. 
 
58 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 lish army. This man with his family of five or six persons 
 was working for half the profit a little farm which the 
 English officers had appropriated for themselves. These 
 good people, thinking of nothing but their work, became 
 at a moment when they least expected it victims of the fury 
 of the Indians who fell upon the man and scalped him; 
 they wanted to carry his wife away prisoner because she 
 was pretty, but she would not go, saying that since her 
 husband was dead she wished to die with him. They killed 
 her and her woman servant, and carried off the two little 
 children to their village to be slaves^^. 
 
 A Frenchman by the name of Goslin^^ who was working 
 on the island squaring building timbers had not been in- 
 formed of what was about to happen to Fisher. Upon hear- 
 ing the cries of the Indians as they landed on the island, 
 he thought to save himself from the danger which seemed 
 to threaten him as much as the English; he was caught 
 upon the beach by the Indians who put him in a canoe 
 and told him to stay there, saying that he had nothing to 
 fear for himself as they did not intend to do him any harm. 
 He did not believe it nor want to stay v/here they had put 
 him. His unbelief cost him dear, for, upon trying to 
 escape into the depths of the island, the Indians took him 
 for some fleeing Englishman; they ran after him and 
 killed him, and when they were upon the point of scalping 
 him they recognized that it was a Frenchman. They placed 
 him in their canoe and gave him to the French who buried 
 him in the cemetery. 
 
 About four o'clock in the afternoon an inhabitant of 
 the east shore, Mr. Desnoyers-^, who had gone to the pine 
 woods sixty miles above the fort to fell building timber, 
 returned with the Chippewas of Saginaw who escorted him. 
 
 -^The Fisher children were later given over to Mr. Peltier who took them to 
 their uncle in the fort. On Oct. 15, 1763, one of these children, Marie Fisher 
 (Ficher), aged about fifteen months, died. Ste. Anne's Chnrch Records, Detroit. 
 According to records in the Register's Office of Detroit, Vol. A, p. gi, Alexis 
 Cuillerier, Son of Antoine, shortly after the war was over, was accused by one 
 Jean Myer, of having drowned one of the Fisher children. He was tried by a 
 military tribunal at Detroit, and the commandant expelled him from the village 
 and banished him from the community. Later developments ended in a new 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 59 
 
 nomme ficher, ancien sergent des troupes anglaises. Cette 
 homme avec sa famille qui composait cinq a Six personnes 
 faisaient valoir a motier profit un bien que ses messieurs 
 setaient aproprie, les bonnes gens qui ne pensoient qu'a 
 Leurs travaille, devinrent a I'heure qu'ils y pensoient Le 
 moins Les tristes victimes de la fureur des sauvages qui 
 tomberent en premier sur L'homme Lui Leverent La 
 chevelure, Et voulurent emmene sa femme prisonniere 
 parce qu'elle etait jolie, elle ne voullu Les suivre disant 
 que puisque Son mari etait mort quelle voulait mourir 
 avec Luy, ils Latuerent avec Sa Servante Et emmenerent 
 ses deux petits enlants a leur Camp pour etre Leurs esclave. 
 Un frangais nomme Goslin qui travaillait dans Lisle a 
 Ecarir du bois de Construction et qui n'etait pas prevenu 
 de ce qui devait arrive a ficher, En attendant Les Cris 
 que fesaient les sauvages en debarquant dans Lisle, voullii 
 Se Sauve du danger qui semblait Le menace, egalement 
 comme les anglais fut arreste sur le bord de la greve 
 par Les Sauvages qui le niirent dans un Canot et lui dirent 
 de rester qu'il n'y avait rien a craindre pour Luy qu'ils 
 ne voulloient pas Luy faire du mal, il fut incredule et ne 
 voulu point reste ou Les Sauvages Lavaient mis, son in- 
 credulite Luy couta chere parce que voulant se sauver dans 
 La profondeur de Lisle Les Sauvages Le prirent pour un 
 anglais qui Se Sauvait, Coururent apres et Le tuerent et 
 quand ils furent pour Lui Leve la chevelure, ils recon- 
 nurent que c'etait un francais, L'embarquerent Dans Leurs 
 canots et Le donnerent aux franqais qui L'enterrerent dans 
 le Cimetiere. 
 
 Sur les quatre heures apres midy, un habitant de 
 la Coste de L'Est nomme Mr. Desnoyers qui etaient 
 alle a la piniere a vingt cing Lieux audessus du fort pour 
 
 investigation which cleared Cuillerier of the crime and on June i, 1769, Capt. 
 George Turnbull had him recalled. This was not done until all the facts had 
 been laid before Gen. Gage and his consent had been obtained. 
 
 -^This was Francois Goslin, who came from the parish of St. Thomas, diocese 
 cf Quebec. He was about thirty years old. Ste. Acme's Church Records, Detroit. 
 
 2"Peter Desnoyers was a master carpenter and lived on the south side of the 
 river at one time near the Otta-wa village and at another near the Huron village. 
 
60 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Through him one learned of the death of two officers, one 
 of whom was Mr. Robinson^^, ship captain, the other a 
 Sir Knight^^ and colonel of militia. These two gentle- 
 men, acting under orders of the Commandant, had gone 
 with ten soldiers and a Pawnee servant to sound the chan- 
 nels to see if there was enough water for a vessel to pass 
 in case of need. When they left the Fort they had heard 
 nothing about the wicked designs of the Indians and they 
 travelled peacefully along, thinking themselves quite safe. 
 As they were passing to the right of the pine woods the 
 Frenchmen who were working there and had been warned 
 of the evil intentions of the Indians toward the English 
 called to them to put them on their guard. They turned in 
 but would not believe what the French told them, saying 
 that when they left the Fort everything was quiet. The 
 Frenchmen warned them again and again and advised them 
 not to go further, as the Indians would prevent them and 
 they would better return to the Fort, but they would not 
 listen to the warnings and went on their way. They en- 
 countered some Indians encamped upon a point at the edge 
 of the river, and these seeing them pass called to them and 
 showed them some meat and other supplies to entice them. 
 Still they would not halt there and this offended the In- 
 dians w^ho pursued and killed them, with the exception of 
 a young man^^ fifteen or sixteen years old and the Pawnee, 
 whom they took to make slaves of. 
 
 ^'This name appears as Robinson, Robson and Robertson. Rutherford in his 
 narrative calls him Capt. Charles Robson of the 77th, who had command of the 
 King's ships upon Lake Erie. 
 
 IV. C. Ford, in his list of British Officers serving in America in 1754-^774, gives 
 Lieut. Charles Robertson of the 77th (or Montgomery's Highlanders), who was 
 commissioned Sept. 15, 1758. 
 
 Canadian Archives A. 17, p. 116, states that Lieut. Robertson, of Montgomery's 
 regiment, was to command a schooner drawing seven feet, loaded and carrying 
 six guns. 1761. 
 
 In 1761, Sir William Johnson mentions seeing Capt. Robinson sounding in Ni- 
 agara River. In 1762 Robertson came to Detroit, where he was employed sound- 
 ing the lake and river. Here he is also called Robinson. Both Robertson and 
 Brehm sent in reports of their soundings. Early in the spring of 1763, Robert- 
 son made up a party, consisting of John Rutherford (a boy of seventeen), Sir 
 Robert Davers, who joined the party out of curiosity, a Pawnee slave, two 
 sailors and six soldiers. They left Detroit on May 2nd. before any Indian troub- 
 les were discovered, to sound the lake and St. Clair River. They were over- 
 taken by Indians on the 6th. Robertson and DaverS were killed and Rutherford 
 made captive. Rutherford's Narrative, Trans. Canad. Inst., Vol. Ill, p. 22g; 
 Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX, p. 165; Johnson's Life by Stone. 
 
 ^^Sir Robert Davers was the eldest son of Sir Jermyn Davers, of Suffolk, who 
 died Jan. 22, 1743, leaving Sir Robert the head of the family. He lived at Ross- 
 brooke or Rushbrook in SufTolk. He traveled all over Europe and became inter- 
 ested in the lakes of America, making Detroit a visit in Feb., 1762. Donald 
 Campbell wrote in one of his letters to Bouquet that he had arrived in Detroit 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 61 
 
 couper du bois de batisse, revint avec les sauteurs du Sagi- 
 naw qui L'amenerent L'on Sgu par Luy La mort de deux 
 officiers qui etaient L'un Mr. Robinson, capitaine des 
 barques et I'autre Mr. Le Chevalier, Colonelle de milice. 
 Ses deux Mrs. avaient ete par ordre de Mr. le Com- 
 mandant avec dix Soldats et un panis pour Sonder Les 
 cheneaux pour voir S'il y aurait assez d'eau pour passer un 
 barque en cas de besoin, ces messieurs qui en partant du 
 fort n'avoient nullement entendu parle du mauvais dessein 
 des Sauvages, voyois tranquillement Se croyant Bien sure, 
 comme ils passoient au droit de la piniere, Les frangais 
 qui y travailloient et qui etaient prevenus de la mauvaise 
 intention des Sauvages contre L'anglois les appellerent 
 pour les avertir, ces messieurs y furent mais ils ne voul- 
 lurent point croire ce que Les frangais Leur disaient, disant 
 aux frangais que quand ils etaient partis du fort tout 
 etaient Bien tranquil, Les frangais Les avertir encore de 
 rechef, et Leurs conseillaient de ne pas aller plus Loing 
 que Les sauvages Les defferaient et qu'ils feroient mieux 
 de s'en retourne au fort, ils ne voullurent point ecoute Les 
 avertissements, prirent Leurs routes pour aller plus Loing, 
 ils rencontrerent des sauvages qui etaient Campe Sur une 
 pointe Sur le Bord de la riviere qui Les voyant passe Les 
 appelerent Leurs montrant de la viande et autre denree pour 
 Les amorce. Ses messieurs ny voullurent point alle, ce qui 
 choqua Les Sauvages qui coururent apres eux et Les 
 
 and intended spending the winter there and making a tour of the lakes in the 
 spring. Alexander Henry mentions him in his travels. Davers spent the win- 
 ter of 1762-3 at Detroit and early in May met his death while out with Robert- 
 son and Rutherford. Burke's Extinct and Dormant Baronetcies ; Wis. Hist, 
 Colls., Vol. XVIII, p. 250; Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX. 
 
 ^^Lieut. John Rutherford, of the 42nd or Blackwatch, was born in Scarborough, 
 Yorkshire, in 1746. His father died in the Barbadoes when he was an infant 
 and he was reared by his grandfather, Sir John Rutherford, in Scotland. He 
 came to America at an early day and was sent by his uncle, Walter Rutherford, 
 to Fort Detroit, in charge ot some military stores and supplies. He joined the 
 party with Lieut. Robertson and Davers and was the only survivor of the trip 
 who gave any account of it. After being attacked by the Indians, he was taken 
 prisoner May 6th, and becavise of his youth, was adopted into the family of a 
 Chippewa Chief, Perwash. His life was thus spared and by his good behavior 
 he was soon allowed much freedom. After the killing of Campbell he made his 
 escape, with the assistance of a Frenchman, Boileau. During his captivity he 
 saw Paully, Campbell and McDougall. He was befriended by the family of 
 Quilleim (Cuillerier). Ten days after his return to the fort he took charge of a 
 vessel wh'ch was to sail to Niagara for provisions. On the way the vessel sprung 
 a leak and they found it necessary to go ashore where they were molested by 
 the Indians. They were finally able to reach Niagara and there Rutherford re- 
 solved to give up the fortunes of war. He lived in New York with his uncle 
 for a while and then joined the 42nd in which he served thirty years. He died 
 at Jedburgh, Jan. 12, 1830, aged eighty-four years. Rutherford's Narrative 
 Trans. Canad. Inst., Vol. Ill, pp. 229-252; Buffalo Hist. Soc. Publ., VI. p. i«. 
 
63 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 The two Ottawa bands who had made the attack in the 
 two places I have described, acting under the orders ot 
 Pontiac, their chief, came back to camp after their exploit 
 and related with gusto all the circumstances of their cruel 
 expedition, among other things the death of Goslin^'' whom 
 they had killed by mistake, — a thing that saddened them 
 for some time. 
 
 After hearing this story from his young men, Pontiac 
 called all of his followers together before him in order to 
 take new measures to approach the Fort and attack it 
 without risk to them. This was not very difficult to do, 
 seeing that there were several barns and stables sixty-five 
 yards to the rear of the Fort; they belonged to several 
 private individuals who lived in the Fort. 
 
 To the northeast, at the right of the gate, about a hun- 
 dred feet away, was a big garden with the gardener's 
 house, — the whole property belonging to Mr. La Butte, the 
 interpreter. All these buildings were so many intrench- 
 ments in the shelter of which the Indians could approach 
 the Fort witiiout any danger ; they had discovered this and 
 had made use of the buildings for some time to annoy the 
 Fort. After these new measures were taken the Indians 
 rested, waiting for the next day in order to begin their 
 attack in a new way. 
 
 While the Indians were making their arrangements to 
 harass the Fort, the Commandant ordered the two gates 
 at each end to be closed, not to be opened again till the end 
 of this war, but the one which faced the southwest Avas 
 opened twice more to permit the cows which belonged to 
 the inhabitants of the Fort to enter, and then it was also 
 closed. The only one left was the one facing the river 
 which was opened from time to time for the public needs, 
 because it was guarded by the sloops which the Indians 
 feared greatly. 
 
 On toward six o'clock in the evening Mr. La Butte went 
 
 ^"Goslin. See note 25. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 63 
 
 tuerent, a la reserve d'un jeune homme de qtiinze a Seize 
 ans et d'un panis qu'ils prirent pour en faire Leurs esclave. 
 
 Les deux Bandes de Sauvages outavois qui suivant Les 
 ordres de pondiak leurs chefs avoient ete frape aux deux 
 endroits dont Jay parle cy dessus, revinrent au Camp apres 
 Le coup fait et raconterent avec emphase toute Les Cir- 
 contance de Leurs cruelle expedition et entre autre La 
 mort de Goslin qu'ils avaient tue par megard ce qui les 
 attrista pour quelque moment. 
 
 Pondiak apres Le recit de ses Jeunes gens fit assemble 
 tous son monde autour de Luy pour prendre avec lui de 
 nouvelles mesures pour approche du fort et L'attaquer Sans 
 risque pour eux, ce qui n'etait pas Beaucoup difficile a 
 faire viie, que il y avait plusieurs grange, Ecurie, Batis a 
 un arpent derriere Lefort, qui appartenoient a plusieurs 
 particuliers qui demeuroient dans Lefort du Cote du Nord- 
 Es-du fort au droit de la porte, environ a un demie arpent 
 etait un grand Jardin avec La maison du Jardinier, Le 
 tout appartenant a Mr. Labutte, L'interprette, tous les 
 batiments etaient autant de retranchements a Labry des- 
 quels Les Sauvages pouvaient aproche du fort Sans aucun- 
 dange ce qu'ils avoient bien examine et qui Leurs servient 
 quelque temps a bien inquiete Lefort, ces dernieres dimen- 
 tions prisent chaque Sauvage Se reposa en attendant, Le 
 Lendemain pour recommencer sur de nouveau frais. 
 
 Pendant Le temps que Les Sauvages prenoient Leurs 
 arrangements pour inquieter Lefort, Mr. Le Commandant 
 ordonna que Les deux portes des deux Bouts fussent ferme 
 et condamne pour n'estre plus ouverte que a La finition 
 de Cette guerre, cependant celle qui fait face au Sorouest 
 fut encore ouverte deux fois pour faire entre des vaches 
 qui appartenoit a des domicilie du fort et elle n'ouvrit plus, 
 il n'y eut que celle qui face a la riviere qui fut ouverte 
 de temps en temps pour Les Besoins public parce qu'elle 
 etait garde par Les Barque, que les Sauvages craignaient 
 Beaucoup. 
 
 Vers six heures du soir Mr. La Butte fit plusieurs Sorties 
 
64 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 out several times by order of the Commandant to placate 
 the Indians and try to pump their secrets out of them. But 
 the Indians, and Pontiac in particular, grew tired of his 
 visits and told him to go back to the Fort and stay there 
 or they would all fall upon him. Seeing that nothing could 
 be gained he went back to the Fort, letting the English 
 hope that the Indians would be more easy to deal with the 
 next day. 
 
 In the evening at general orders the Commandant an- 
 nounced that all the English in the Fort, traders and sol- 
 diers, should relieve one another at guard duty every six 
 hours on the ramparts all night so as not to be surprised 
 in case of attack at daybreak, which is the hour the Indians 
 usually attack when they are carrying on war. The Com- 
 mandant himself set the example and spent the night stand- 
 ing sentinel with his ojfficers upon the battery. 
 
 May 10. Tuesday. 
 
 Following the Commandant's orders the gates remained 
 closed. The Ottawas who believed that they had only to 
 assail the Fort and the English would surrender at their 
 discretion, opened a very violent fire about four o'clock and 
 made the circuit of the Fort as if they wanted to assault 
 it. This frightened the English a little who were not as 
 yet accustomed to the maneuvers of the Indians and had 
 had no time to make any preparations for defense. There 
 were, however, in the Fort three pieces of cannon, — two 
 six-pounders and one three-pounder, also three small mor- 
 tars which were placed over the gate and were as good as 
 useless. The three-pounder was mounted upon the battery 
 which faced the forest in the rear of the Fort and was 
 almost masked by the buildings beyond; the other two 
 pieces were upon the drill-ground and of no value, since 
 there was no suitable place to mount them for firing. There 
 were in addition only the two sloops which could fire, and 
 these at the most protected only the river front which the 
 Indians were careful not to approach ; they kept themselves 
 constantly behind the Fort under cover of the buildings 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 65 
 
 par ordre de Mr. Le Commandant pour apaiser Les Sau- 
 vages et pour tacher de Leurs avoir Leurs secrets en Leurs 
 tirant Les vers du ne, mais Les Sauvages et surtout pon- 
 diak Se lassa de ses alle et de ses venu Lui dit de 
 se retirer et de ne plus venir ou qu'il fraperoient tous 
 Sur Luy, ne pouvant rien gagne, il se retira dans 
 Le fort faisant espere a Ses Messieurs que Le Landemain 
 Les Sauvages Seroient plus facille a parle, i\Ir. Le Com- 
 mandant ordonna Le Soir, a Lordre que tous Les anglois 
 qui etoient dans Le fort, Commergant et La troupe feroient 
 quart toute la nuit sur Les ramparts pour n'estre pas Sur- 
 pris en cas d'attaque. A la pointe du jour qui est un 
 heure a laquelle Les Sauvages frape ordinairement quand 
 il vont en guerre, Le Commandant montra exemple et passa 
 La nuit Sur La Battrie et faisant faction avec ses officiers. 
 lOieme May. — Le Mardy, lOeme de May, suivant Les 
 ordres de Mr. Le Commandant Les portes resterent 
 fermees. Les Sauvages outavois qui croyois que venant 
 assailir Lefort, Ses messieurs se rendroient a Leurs dis- 
 cretions, vinrent sur Les quatre heures du matin faire un 
 feu des plus viollent et faire des Courses autour du fort, 
 Comme S'ils eussent voullii monter a Lassaut, ce qui in- 
 timida un peu Ses Messieurs qui n'etoient pas encore 
 affaite de La manoeuvre des Sauvages Et qui n'avaient pas 
 eu Le temps de rien preparer pour la deffendre II y avait 
 cependant dans Le fort trois pieces de canon, deux pieces 
 de fil et une de trois et trois mortiers a grenades royalles 
 qui etaient place au dessus de la porte comme des meubles 
 inutiles. La piece de trois etait monte sur La Batterie dans 
 Le derriere du fort qui faisoient face aux bois et qui etait 
 presque masque par Les Batimens qui etoient derriere Le- 
 fort, Les deux autres pieces etoient Sur La place d'armes 
 Comme inutile n'ayant point de lieux propre a Les mettre 
 pour Battre, il niavoient que Les deux Barques qui battoient 
 et qui toute fois en deffendoient que Laface de la riviere, 
 ou Les Sauvages se donnais Bien de garde d'approche se 
 tenant tou jours derriere Lefort a couvert des Batimens et 
 
66 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 and in the clearing of a bluff which commanded the Fort, 
 and at the bottom of which the Fort was built, so that the 
 place was defended rather by the courage and intrepidity 
 of the besieged than vanquished by the besiegers who kept 
 up their fire only until about ten o'clock. They were con- 
 tent to shoot from a distance because they had not much 
 ammunition, hoping when they had got hold of some to 
 begin the onslaught again. 
 
 The Commandant, seeing that the fire of the Indians 
 had nearly ceased, ordered Mr. La Butte to go out and 
 talk to them. Mr. Chapoton^^ who lived in the Fort joined 
 Mr. La Butte to go to the camp of the Indians. With the 
 Commandant's permission several other residents of the 
 Fort seized this occasion to retire to the settlers along the 
 shores, giving as an excuse that they did not want to wit- 
 ness the death of the English. 
 
 La Butte and Chapoton set out and on the way took 
 Jacques Godfroy"" who did not object to going with them 
 inasmuch as it was for the security of the public, hoping 
 that three persons whom the Indians knew and loved would 
 placate them the more easily. The latter two of these three 
 gentlemen talked with the Indians without showing that 
 they represented the interests of the English^^. They were 
 listened to very well, or well, at least, to all appearances, 
 which led Mr. La Butte to believe that all would turn out 
 right. Leaving Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton with the 
 Indians, he returned to the Fort to tell the Commandant 
 that matters were going well and that he had left Godfroy 
 and Chapoton with the Indians to continue the parley. He 
 
 ^^Dr. Jean Chapoton, who came to Detroit as early as 1719 to serve as official 
 surgeon of the garrison of Fort Pontchartrain, had two sons living at the time 
 of the siege — Jean Baptiste, who was born June 17, 1731, and Anthony Alexis, 
 born June 13, 1744. Jean Baptiste was a captain of militia and a man of some 
 importance in the village, and it is more than probable that it was he who joined 
 the interpreter upon this errand. 
 
 ^-Jacques Godfroy was a trader and officer of the militia. He had married a 
 sister of Chapoton, (Marie) Louise Clotilde, in 17.58. His first wife was Frances 
 L'Eyeille, an Indian woman. His second wife died Sept. 18, 1762, and in rec- 
 ognition of his valtTable services as interpreter for the Indians, he received, ac- 
 cording to the Indian fashion, the favorite daughter of a Miami chief, as his 
 third wife. He resided in the village of Detroit until the summer of 1761, when 
 he moved to his farm on the northeast coast. During Pontiac's siege he openly 
 took the side of the Indians, capturing a tracer and aiding in the taking of 
 Fort !\Iiami. As he had taken the oath of allegiance to the British crown, 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 67 
 
 dans Laclerriere d'un Coteau qui Commandait Lefort et 
 au pied duquel Lefort etait Batis, de sorte que Laplace 
 etait plustot deffendu par Le Courage et L'intrepidite des 
 assiege qu'il n'etait Battue par Les assiegeans qui ne firent 
 dure La force de Leurs feux que jusque vers dix heures, 
 tout au plus se contentant de tire de Loing en Loing parce 
 qu'ils n'avoient pas beaucoup d'amunitions, esperant 
 qu'apres en avoir decouvert, recommence La charge. 
 
 Mr. Le Commandant voyant que le feu des Sauvages 
 etoient presque eteint ordonna a ]\Ir. La Butte de sortir 
 pour Leur parle, Mr. Chapoton domicilie du fort Se 
 jorgnit a Mr. La Butte et sortir pour aller au Camp des 
 sauvages, plusieurs domicilies Se saisirent de cette occasion 
 avec L'opprobation de Mr. Le Commandant pour se retirer 
 dans Les Cotes chez Les habitans pour n'estre pas Spec- 
 tateur de la pretendue mort de ses Messieurs, Mrs. La 
 Butte et Chapoton poursuivent Leurs routes et Siir Leurs 
 chemin prirent Mr. Jacques Godfroy, qui ne fit point de 
 difficuite de ce joindre a eux, vu que c'etait pour La tran- 
 quillite du public, Esperant que trois personnes qui etoient 
 connfient et aimee des Sauvages Les appaiseroient plus aise- 
 ment. Les deux derniers de ces trois Messieurs parlerent 
 aux sauvages sans faire connaitre qu'ils prenoient Les in- 
 terest de ses Messieurs, Les anglois, ils furent asse Bien 
 ecoute ou du moins en apparance ce qui fit croire a Mr. 
 La Butte que tout irait Bien par La Suite et qui Laissant 
 Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton avec Les sauvages, revint au 
 fort dire a Mr. Le Commandant que Les affaires avec 
 Les sauvages etaient en Bon train, qu'il avait Laisse Mrs. 
 Godfroy et Chapoton aupres des sauvages pour continuer 
 
 in 1760 he was arrested and sentenced to be hanged for treason. Bradstreet 
 pardoned him on condii^ion that he would conduct Capt. Morris safely to and from 
 the Illinois country, being his guide and interpreter. After returning to Detroit 
 he continued to live there and was greatly esteemed. lie became one of the 
 wealthiest of the French colonists. His son fought under George Rogers Clark 
 during the Revolution. Early Western Travels by Thwaites, Vol I, p. 302; Den- 
 nisen's Genealogies, MMS. 
 
 ^^The French were supposed to be nentral in this war, but many of them were 
 forced to take a stand. La Butte, as interpreter, maintained his position as 
 long as possible, but was finally compelled to seek protection in the fort. Jacques 
 Godfroy openly assisted the Indians. See Declaration of Caesar Cormick, made 
 Jtily II, 1763, Mich. Pion. Colls., Vol. XXVII, pp. 632-3. 
 
68 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 hoped that the English would get out of the difficulty at 
 the cost of some presents. Mr. La Butte thought he knew 
 the Indian mind and did not perceive that he was mistaken 
 in his expectations, and that the Indians, Pontiac in par- 
 ticular, knew how to conceal their real intentions with fine 
 words. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, second in command, who desired and 
 loved nothing so much as peace and concord begged Mr. 
 La Butte in the name of Mr. Gladwyn, commander-in- 
 chief, to be good enough to return to Pontiac's camp to 
 help Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton complete their work 
 of quenching the fires of sedition and the re-establishment 
 of peace between the two parties. Mr. La Butte promised to 
 do whatever he could, and returned to the camp where he 
 found Chapoton and Godfroy who had not quitted Pontiac 
 through hope of winning him over. Mr. La Butte joined 
 them to do what the commanders had urged him. 
 
 Pontiac, shrewd and deceitful, appeared to acquiesce in 
 what these three gentlemen asked of him, and to convey 
 the impression that he consented to peace and union, he 
 sent Mr. La Butte and some Indians to the Fort to speak 
 as his representatives to the commanders. This he did to 
 get rid of Mr. La Butte whom he was beginning to suspect. 
 
 The Indians to the number of six or seven entered the 
 Fort with Mr. La Butte. They saluted the commanders 
 and the officers who shook hands with them in welcome. 
 The Indians spoke in the name of their chief and were 
 heard ; they in turn seemed to listen to what the command- 
 ers said to them through Mr. La Butte. After some min- 
 utes of conversation they asked for bread, and were given 
 as much as they could carry away. 
 
 While the Indians were parleying within the Fort, some- 
 one started a rumor that Col. Bouquet"^ was about to arrive 
 
 **Henry Bouquet was born in Rolle, Switzerland, in 1719, and first entered 
 the Dutch service, afterward that of Sardinia and again served for Holland as 
 lieutenant-colonel of Swiss guards. In 1756 he entered the English service and 
 became colonel of the 60th foot, Feb. 19, 1762; brigadier-general in 1765. In 
 1763 he was ordered to the relief of Fort Pitt and on August 5th of that year 
 defeated the Indians at Bushy Run. In Oct., 1764, he led an expedition against 
 the Ohio Indians in which he was successful. lie died of a fever in Pensacola, 
 Florida, Sept. 2, 1765. A collection of his papers, letters and journals is in the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 69 
 
 de Leurs parle et qu'il esperait que Mrs. Les anglois en 
 seroient quitte pour quelque present qu'ils Leur feroient. 
 
 Mr. La Butte qui croyait connaitre L'interieur des Sauv- 
 ages ne S'appercevoit pas qu'il etait trompe dans son 
 attente et que Les Sauvages surtout pondiak scavoient 
 facine Leur Mauvais fond par de Belle parole. 
 
 Mr. Cambel, Second Commandant qui n'aspirait et 
 n'aimait que La tranquillite et le Bon accord pria Mr. La 
 Butte, au nom de Mr. Gladouine, Commandant en chef, de 
 vouloir Bien retourne au Camp de pondiak pour aider a 
 Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton aparacheve Leurs ouvrages, En 
 etouffant Le feu de la sedition et remettre la paix entre Les 
 deux parties, ce que Mr. La Butte, promis autant Comme 
 il en dependerait de luy, retourne au Camp ou il trouva 
 Mrs. Chapoton et Godfroy qui n'avaient pas quitte pondiak 
 pour pouvoir L'emmener a Leurs but, Mr. La Butte se 
 rejoignis a eux pour faire ce que Mrs. Les Commandants 
 Luy avoient Dit. 
 
 Pondiak en fin et dissimile paru adhore a tons ce que 
 ses trois messieurs exigeaient deluy et pour faire croire 
 qu'il consentait a la paix et a I'union renvoya Mr. La Butte 
 au fort avec des sauvages pour parle aux Commandans de 
 sa part, ce cju'il en fesait etait pour se deffaire de Mr. La 
 Butte, qui commenqait a Luy devenir Suspect. 
 
 Les Sauvages au nombre de six ou Sept. entrerent dans 
 Le fort avec Mr. La Butte. 
 
 Furent salue Mrs. Les Commandans et Les officiers qui 
 Leurs firent Bon accueil Leurs donner La main, Les Sau- 
 vages parlerent au nom de leurs chefs et furent ecoute, eux 
 mesme parurenf ecoute ce que Mrs. Les Commandants 
 Leurs faisaient a.re par Mr. La Butte apres quelques mo- 
 ments d'entretien ils demanderent du pain, ce qui Leurs 
 fut donne autant qu'ils en pouvaient porte. 
 
 Pendant Le tems que Les Sauvages etaient dans le fort 
 
 Canadian Archives. Several of these have been printed in the Mich. Pion. and 
 Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX. Others may be found in the Mass. Hist. Colls., Series 4, 
 Vols, p and 10; Letters and Papers relating to the Provincial History of Penn- 
 sylvania, Philad. iSii; Pennsylvania Magazine of History and Biography, Vols, 
 in, XXXII and XXXIII. 
 
70 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 with two thousand troops. At this false news the Indians, 
 without conckiding anything, asked permission to withdraw 
 to carry this information to their chief. The gate was 
 opened for them and they returned alone to their camp and 
 related the news to Pontiac, who instead of being aston- 
 ished said very plainly that the English had lied and had 
 started the rumor merely to frighten them. He had Messrs. 
 Godfroy and Chapoton retire from the camp for some 
 time, telling them that he would call them after he had 
 spoken to his people about what they had come to say to 
 him. He did this in order to have a chance to ponder at 
 his leisure over some other wicked design. 
 
 About five o'clock in the afternoon Pontiac summoned 
 Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton and several other French- 
 men to his camp to tell them that he had mollified his 
 young men and that they would consent to a peace, but in 
 order to conclude it properly they would feel flattered to 
 speak with Mr. Campbell, second in command, in his camp, 
 because they had known him for three years in command 
 at the fort and regarded him as their brother. Neverthe- 
 less the savage had concealed in his breast a dagger which 
 was destined to be fateful to this honest man. 
 
 The Frenchmen who did not know what Pontiac had 
 in his mind and believed that he spoke frankly, told him 
 they would willingly do their best to bring Mr. Campbell 
 there if he would agree to let him return without insult 
 when they should have completed their parley. He prom- 
 ised this, — it did not cost him anything to promise! And 
 in order to the better cover his wickedness he ordered the 
 pipe of peace brought to them as a guaranty of what he 
 and his people said to them. The French, particularly 
 Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton, allowed themselves to be 
 caught in the trap which Pontiac set for them as well as 
 for the English. 
 
 While the Indians were concocting this new plot, a 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 71 
 
 a parle L'on fit courir une gazette qui raportait que Mr. 
 Le Colonel Bouquet allait incessamment arrive avec deux 
 milhomme de troupe, sur le faux Bruit Les sauvages sans 
 autre conclusion demanderent a sortir pour porter Cette 
 nouvelle a Leurs chefs. La porte Leurs fut ouverte et 
 s'en retourner, Seul a Leurs Camp et raconterent Cette 
 nouvelle a pondiak qui Sans S'etonne, dit tout net, que 
 Les anglais avaient mentis Et cju'il fesait courir le Bruit 
 pour Les epouvante, 
 
 II fit retire du Camp Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton pour 
 quelque temps Leurs disant qu'il Les appeleraient quand 
 il aurait parle a ses gens de ce qu'ils venaient de luy dire. 
 Ce qu'il en fesoit etait pour reve a Loisir sur cjuelque autre 
 mauvais desseins. Sur Les cinq heures apres midi, pon- 
 diak fit venir a Son Camp Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton et 
 plusieurs autres franqais pour leur dirent qu'il avait apaise. 
 Ses jeunes gens et qu'ils Consentaient a La paix, mais C[ue 
 pour Bien La Conclurent ils seraient flate de parle a Mr. 
 Cambel Second Commandant, dans son camp, parce qu'il le 
 connassait depuis trois ans, qu'il Commendait Lefort ils 
 Le regardaient Comme Leurs freres, mais Le Barbara 
 cachait dans son Sein un poignard qui devait Estre funeste 
 a cet honneste homme. 
 
 Les francais qui ne Scavoient pas ce c[u'il avait dans 
 L'interieur et qui croyaient qu'il parlait avec franchise 
 Luy dirent que volontiers qu'ils se faisaient fort de le 
 Luy emmene qu'il voullii Leurs permettre de le Laisse S'en 
 retourne Sans insulte quand ils auraient finis, il Leurs 
 promis, cela ne Luy coutait rien a promettre. Et pour 
 mieux Couvir sa malignite. il Leur donna Le calumet de 
 paix, Comme une preuve certaine de ce que Luy Et ses 
 gens Leurs disaient, Les frangais et surtout Mrs. Godfroy 
 et Chapoton se Laisserent surprendre dans Les pieges que 
 pondiak Leurs tendoient egalement Comme aux anglois. 
 
 Dans le tems que Les Sauvages machinoient Cette Nou- 
 
72 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Frenchman named Mr. Gouin^^ who had accidentally di- 
 vined what was in the minds of the Indians because of sev- 
 eral interviews with Pontiac in which he had not detected 
 anything favorable to the English, and who had some pre- 
 sentiment of what was going to happen to Mr. Campbell, 
 begged a Frenchman passing by his house to go to the Fort 
 and warn Mr. Campbell of what was brewing at the camp 
 and ask him not to leave the Fort nor trust in the fine 
 words of a treacherous savage. 
 
 In the meantime the Frenchmen started on the way back 
 to the Fort, thinking that the mere presence of Mr. Camp- 
 bell would be sufficient to placate the Indians. Mr. Gouin 
 who saw them coming from afar, and fearing that a first 
 warning would not be enough, begged Mr. Mauran^^ to 
 whom he explained the situation in a few words to run and 
 again warn these gentlemen not to go out. Mr. Mauran 
 did this. He came in all haste to the Fort to inform these 
 gentlemen in detail of all that Mr. Gouin had told him, 
 and he implored Mr. Campbell with tears in his eyes not 
 to leave, saying if he went to the camp he would never 
 return. 
 
 In the meantime Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton arrived 
 at the Fort with several Frenchmen with them, and related 
 to the English the fine words of Pontiac and showed the 
 pipe of peace which they had brought. The pipe and the 
 fine words made upon them all the impression which Pon- 
 tiac had promised himself, and the two warnings of Mr. 
 Gouin were rendered useless. Afterward the English 
 wished they had listened to the opinions of others, but it 
 was too late. 
 
 Mr. Campbell who was of a character which desired only 
 unity and concord believed that he had only to present 
 himself at the camp to allay the storm, and that his pres- 
 ence for a moment would be more than sufficient to bring 
 
 _^'*In a narrative by Cliarles Gouin, son of Thomas Gouin here mentioned, he 
 claims that Thomrs notified the English of the evil designs of Pontiac. He fur- 
 ther describes the conspiracy and siege and claims that his father did everything 
 in his power to prevent Campbell from going to Pontiac's camp. Later Gouin, 
 St., went to the Illinois to carry on trade with the Indians. He was there when 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 73 
 
 velle intrigue im frangais nomme ]\Ir. Guoin qui par hasard 
 avait penetre L'interieur des Sauvages et qui avait en avec 
 pondiak plusieurs entretiens ou il n'avait rien vu qui fut 
 favorable a Mrs. Les anglois et qui avait quelque pressenti- 
 ments de ce qui devoit arrive a Mr. Cambel, pria un fran- 
 qais qui passait devant chez Lui pour venir au fort, d'aver- 
 tir Mr. Cambel de ce qui se passait au Camp, et Le priait 
 de ne pas sortir du fort, de ne pas se fier sur Les belles 
 paroles d'un Sauvage mal intentionne. Cependant Les 
 frangais se mirent en chemin pour venir au fort, croyant 
 que La presence Seul de Mr. Cambel suffisait pour apaiser 
 Les Sauvages. Mr. Guoin qui Les vit venir de Loing et 
 qui craignait qu'un premier avertissement ne serait pas 
 suffisant pria Mr. Mauran a qui il conta en peu de mots 
 de quoy il etoit question, de Courir aussi pour avertir de 
 rechef Ses Mrs. de ne pas sortir, ce que fit Mr. Mauran, 
 il vint a toute jambe au fort pour raconter a ses Mrs. de 
 fil en aiguille ce que Mr. Guoin Luy avait dit et pria La 
 Larme a L'oeil Mr. Cambel de ne pas sortir et que sil 
 allait au Camp il ne reviendrait plus. 
 
 Sur ces entrefaites Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton arrive- 
 rent au fort avec plusieurs franqais qui Les accompagnoient 
 et rapporterent a Mrs. Les anglois Les Belles paroles de 
 pondiak et Leurs montrerent Le Calumet de paix qu'ils 
 avoient apportes avec eux, Le Calumet et les Belles paroles 
 firent sur ses Mrs. tout I'effet que pondiak, S'en etait 
 promis et Les deux avertissements de Mr. Guoin devin- 
 rent inutille, ce que Mrs. Les anglois desirerent depuis 
 avoir ecoute au prejudice des autres, mais il n'etait plus 
 temps. 
 
 Mr. Cambel, qui etait d'un caractere qui n'aspirait 
 qu'apres I'union et La Concorde crOis qu'il ne dependait 
 plus que de Luy, en se presentant au Camp pour apaiser 
 I'orage et qu'un seul moment de sa presence serait plus que 
 
 Pontiac met his death and was present during the war between the northern 
 Indians and the Peorias, when that nation was destroyed. St. Anne's Records 
 of Detroit gives his name Claude Jean Thomas Gouin. He married Marie Joseph 
 Cuillerier dit Beaubien, Jan. 13, 1742. 
 '*Mauran: Morand, Moran. 
 
74r JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 about peace between the two parties. This, added to the 
 urging of Messrs. Godfroy and Chapoton who said to him 
 that they would answer for him with their lives, caused 
 him to hesitate no longer. He set out, accompanied by Mr. 
 MacDougal"^, officer of troops, Mr. La Butte, and a great 
 number of French from the Fort who followed them, in the 
 belief that the presence merely of this perfectly upright 
 man would bring about the end of the plot; and after his 
 return which ought to follow, so to speak, at once after the 
 conclusion of the council they would be at liberty to go 
 about their business affairs. But they were disappointed 
 in their expectations. Mr. Campbell arrived at the camp 
 where the Indians as soon as they saw him coming made 
 the air resound with the most horrible yells. Pontiac had 
 to make use of all his authority to silence them. 
 
 ^® Pontiac went to meet Mr. Campbell, took him by the 
 hand and greeted him. To conceal his duplicity the better 
 he asked him to be seated near him, adding that he was 
 delighted to see him for he esteemed him like a French- 
 man, and he and his followers were going to open nego- 
 tiations. 
 
 For a good hour Mr. Campbell and his officers sat there 
 without the Indians speaking of anything, from which he 
 began to draw an evil augury for his errand. He remarked 
 this to the Frenchmen who had brought him, and they 
 replied that according to the promise of Pontiac he would 
 be free to return whenever he wished. He already wanted 
 to do this. Beginning to feel annoyed he had Pontiac in- 
 formed that since there was nothing- to talk over he was 
 
 5'MacDougal: Lieut. George McDougall, Sr., came to Detroit in 1761 and 
 obtained possession of lie au Cochon (Belle Isle) before Pontiac's siege. After 
 the war was over he still claimed the island and cultivated it. In 1768 a 
 dispute arose over its possession, but McDougall was allowed to occupy it. At 
 that time he obtained a deed of it from the Ottawas and Chippewas and in con- 
 sideration for it paid them "5 barrels of rum, 3 rolls of tobacco, 3 pounds of 
 Vermillion and a belt of wampum and 3 barrels of rum and 3 pounds of paint 
 when possession is taken." This was of the value of 19-1 £. The island remained 
 in the possession of the family until a few years ago, when it was purchased by 
 the city of Detroit for the sum of $200,000 and is now the largest park the city 
 owns. In 1763 McDougall married Marie Francoise Navarre, daughter of Rob- 
 ert Navarre, royal notary under the French regime and acting in the same capac- 
 ity after the conquest by England. During the Revolution he served as captain 
 in the 84th Regiment. Ill health compelled him to resign in 1780. He sold his 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 75 
 
 suffisant pour avoir La paix entre Les deux parties joint 
 aux instances que firent Mrs. Godfroy et Chapoton Luy 
 disant qu'ils repondraient de Luy, corps pour corps, ne fit 
 plus aucune difficulte d'aller au Camp, Et sortis accom- 
 pagne de Monsieur Magdougal, officier de troupe, de Mr. 
 La Butte et d'un grand nombre de francais du fort qui 
 Les suivirent croyant qu'effectivement La presence de ce 
 parfait honnete homme serait La fin de cette Cabale et 
 qu'apres son retour quy devait etre soit disant immediate- 
 ment apres Le Conseil ils auraient La Liberte de vaquer a 
 Leurs affaires, mais ils furent trompe dans leurs attentes, 
 Mr. Cambel, arriva au Camp ou Les Sauvages Le voyant 
 venir firent retentir Les airs des cris Les plus affreux, il 
 fut Besoin pour Les faire taire de toute L'autorite que 
 pondiak avait sur eux. 
 
 Pondiak fut au devant de Mr. Cambel Lepris par La- 
 main en Le saluant pour mieux Cache sa felonnie, Le fit 
 asseoir aupres deluy disant qu'il etait charme delevoir, Le 
 regardant comme un francois que Luy et ses gens allait 
 traite d'afi^aires, il y fut Bien Luy et Son officier I'espace 
 d'une Bonheure, sans que Les sauvages parlassent de rien, 
 d'ou Mr. Cambel, commenqa a tire mauvaise augure de ses 
 pas, ce qu'il fit voir aux frangais, qui L'avait amene, qui 
 Luy repondirent que suivant La parole de pondiak, il serait 
 maitre de s'en retourne quand il Le voudrait, ce qu'il 
 voullu faire, Commengant un peu a s'ennuyer fit dire a 
 pondiak c[ue puisqu'il ne parlait de rien il allait sen re- 
 tourne, pondiak qui Craignait qu'une si bonne proie Lui 
 echapat et qui cro3'^ait que retenant ses deux officiers dans 
 
 ccmmission tc Patrick Sinclair on April 8, 1780, and died the same day. He 
 left his wife, Marie Francoise, and two sons, John Robert McDougall, born at 
 Detroit, Tune 30, 1764, who married Archange Campau and George, born in 
 1766 and" never married. Mich. Pion. Colls., Vol. XXXVI, pp. 287-290. 
 
 ^^This meeting took place in the largest room in the house of Mons. Cuillerier. 
 The owner of the house was seated in the middle of the room with a 'iaced hat 
 and coat" on. He kept his hat on and was treated in every way as though he 
 were some one of high authority. During the council which followed it became 
 evident to Campbell and McDougall that Pontiac looked upon Cuillerier as the 
 Commandant of Detroit during the absence of Bellestre. Pontiac explained to 
 Campbell the terms of peace, saying that the English must lay down their arms 
 and be escorted away from the fort by a number of savages — they would not be 
 allowed to take baggage or arms. Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XXVII, 
 p. 641. 
 
76 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 going to go back. Pontiac who feared to let slip such a 
 prey and who believed that by holding these two officers 
 in his camp the others would come to his terms, replied that 
 after these two gentlemen had passed two nights with him 
 he would send them back to the Fort. Thus it came that 
 these men handed themselves over as prisoners to the In- 
 dians. The Frenchmen of the Fort who had accompanied 
 them returned sadder than when they had set out, for they 
 knew very well that it was a subterfuge by which Pontiac 
 and his followers hoped to circumvent the people of the 
 Fort. When they reached the Fort they recounted to Mr. 
 Gladwyn all that had happened at the camp and how his 
 men were detained, — all of which gave him occasion to 
 think that he would have done better to trust Mr. Gouin 
 than anybody else. 
 
 The Pottawattamies who, as I have said, were in league 
 with the Ottawas for the destruction of the English but 
 as yet had not made any great movement about the Fort, 
 in response to Pontiac's orders kept themselves at a dis- 
 tance in the woods and upon the shore of the lake and 
 river in order to stop any of the English who should be 
 marching to the relief of the Fort. They made prisoners 
 of two men whom the commandant^® at St. Joseph had des- 
 patched from his fort wuth letters for Mr. Gladwyn; they 
 were caught and brought to the camp of Pontiac who had 
 them killed by his men. 
 
 Toward eight o'clock in the evening Pontiac sent mes- 
 sengers to the bad Huron band and to the Pottawattamies 
 to inform them of Vv^hat had just taken place in his camp, — • 
 namely, the capture which he had made in retaining the 
 two officers, and the secret word that the next morning at 
 daylight he would go with four of his chiefs and traverse 
 the region below the Fort to give new orders and to get 
 some ammunition. He sent word to Ninivois, chief of the 
 Pottawattamies, that he was to place some twenty of his 
 
 "Ensign Frances Schlosser, 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 77 
 
 son Camp que Les autres viendroit a son but, fit reponce 
 que quand ses deux Mrs. auroient couche deux nuit avec 
 Luy ils Les renvoyeroient au fort ainsy Ses Mrs. furent 
 selivre eux-meme prisonniers des sauvages. Les franqois 
 du fort qui Les avoient accompagne revinrent plus triste 
 que quand ils etaient partis Jugeant bien que c'etait un 
 detours par lequel pondiak et Ses gens esperaient tenir ses 
 Mrs. du fort en bride rentrant dans Lefort raconterent 
 a Mr. Gladouine, Commandant, tons ce qui setait passe au 
 camp et La detention de se Messieur au Camp, ce qui 
 Luy donna Lieu de croire qu'il aurait mieux fait de croire 
 Mr. Gouin que tous autre. 
 
 Les poux qui comme Je Tay dit etaient de concert avec 
 Les outavois dans La perte de ses Mrs. et qui cependant 
 n'avaient pas encore fait grand mouvement autour du fort 
 Se tenant Suivant Les ordres de pondiak au Loing dans 
 Le Bois et Sur Lebord du Lac et de la riviere pour arreter 
 tous Les anglais qui seroient En marche pour venir au 
 fort, firent deux prisonniers qui etaient deux hommes que Le 
 Commandant de St. Joseph avait detache de son fort pour 
 envoyer y porter des Lettres a Mr. Gladouine, ils furent 
 pris et mene au Camp de pondiak qui Les fit massacre 
 par Ses gens. 
 
 Sur Les huit heures du soir, pondiak envoya des Emis- 
 saires aux hurons de la mauvaise bande et aux poux pour 
 Leur donner Connaissance de ce qui venait de se passe a 
 son Camp La Capture que Luy avoient faite en retenant 
 ses deux officiers et Leur fit dire que demain de grand 
 matin il irait avec quatre de ses chefs Se promener dans 
 Les Costes au dessous du fort pour donner de nouvelles 
 ordres et pour avoir de La munition et fit dire a Ninivois 
 chef des poux qu'il eu a mettre une vingtaine de ses gens 
 en embuscade aupres du fort afin qu'il ne puisse sortir 
 aucun anglais sans estre pince. 
 
78 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 men in ambush near the Fort so that no Englishman conld 
 come out without being nabbed. 
 
 May 11. Wednesday. 
 
 Pontiac, Hke a good general, ordered thirty young men 
 of his band to go and form an ambuscade in the vicinity 
 of the Fort and catch all the English that came out, and 
 from time to time to fire at the little sloop ; in the meantime 
 he and the other chiefs would go along the other shore and 
 issue orders for the attack upon the Fort. 
 
 His men did as they were told and took up their posi- 
 tion on the outskirts situated northeast of the Fort about 
 one hundred and fifty yards distant. This made a good 
 intrenchment for them. During this time, Pontiac, followed 
 by four chiefs, Mackatepelecite, Breton, Chavoinon, and 
 his nephew, went around through the woods behind the 
 Fort and passed down into the section southwest of the 
 Fort, and a little below. They visited all the French set- 
 tlers, but chiefly those who were engaged in trade, and 
 commanded them in a harangue to give them powder and 
 balls, saying that if they did not wish to supply them they 
 would plunder them of goods and all, urging as a sufficient 
 reason that they did not need any longer to fear the Eng- 
 lish who were not in a condition to harm them any; they 
 also declared that all the nations where there were any 
 English in business or in garrison were making a concerted 
 attack upon them ; the Chippewas of Saginaw and those of 
 Grand River were coming to join them, and all together 
 they would bar the entrances so that no more English 
 could come to live in their country. 
 
 The traders, seeing themselves forced by fine words and 
 threats, were compelled to give the Indians what they de- 
 manded in order to have peace; and by giving up part of 
 their powder and balls they saved their property, their 
 houses, and their families. The Pottawattamies who were 
 at the meeting-place in obedience to Pontiac's orders 
 shared in the distribution, and then each left to return to 
 his camp and distribute to their warriors and make arrange- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 79 
 
 Heme May. — Le Mercredy, onzieme May, pondiak 
 Comme un bon general ordonna a trente jeune gens de sa 
 bande d'aller s'embiisquer au environ dti fort et de prendre 
 tous les anglois qui sortirais, et de tire de temps en temps, 
 La petite barque, pendant que Luy et Les autres chefs 
 iraient dans L'autre coste donne des ordres pour L'attaque 
 du fort, Ses gens firent qu'ils venoient de Leurs estre dit 
 et vinrent pour cet effet se place dans Le fauxbourg qui 
 etait Batis au Nord Est du fort, eloigne environs de deux 
 arpens, ce qui etait pour eux un Bon retranchement, pen- 
 dant ce temps, pondiak Suivis de quatre chef qui etaient 
 maquatepeticite, breton, Chavoinon et de son neveu vin- 
 rent par dans le Bois derriere Le fort dessendirent dans 
 La Coste Situe au Sorouest du fort un peu audessous, 
 furent chez tous Les habitans principalement chez ceux qui 
 tenaient Commerce Les sommes par une harangue de leur 
 donner de la poudre et des balles et que s'il ne voulait pas 
 Leurs en donne ils Les pilleroient, marchandises et tout, 
 Leur donnant pour Bonne raison qu'ils ne devaient plus 
 rien craindre de la part des anglais qu'ils etoient hors 
 d'etat de Leurs faire aucune paine, Leurs faisant entendre 
 que toutes Les nations ou il y avait des anglais en traite 
 ou en garnison frapaient tous generale. Les sauteux du 
 Saguinaw et ceux de la grande riviere allaient venir Se 
 joindre a eux, que tous ensemble bareroient Les passages 
 pour qu'ils ne viennent plus d'anglois habiter Sur Leurs 
 terres. 
 
 Les commergants Se voyant force de belle paroles et 
 demenace furent contraint pour avoir La tranquilite de 
 donner aux Sauvages Ce qu'ils demandaient Et par cette 
 abandon d'une partie de leurs poudre et balle ils Con- 
 serverent Leurs butin, Leurs maisons et Leurs famille. 
 Les poux qui Se trouverent Suivant Les ordres de pondiak 
 s'etaient trouve a un rendez-vous eurent Leurs part dans 
 la destribution apres quoy chaqu'un se separa pour re- 
 tourner a Son Camp destribuer La monition a Leurs Sol- 
 dats et prendre des mesures pour l'attaque du Landemain, 
 
80 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 ments for the attack of the following day. All this day the 
 people in the Fort were quite undisturbed, the Indians not 
 molesting them; this led a good many who were domiciled 
 in the Fort to ask permission of the commander to leave, 
 and it was granted them. They withdrew with their fami- 
 lies to the settlers along the shores, abandoning their 
 houses and a part of their goods in the hopes that the 
 tragic events would not last more than a few days. 
 
 Pontiac crossed the river in the afternoon with four 
 chiefs, and went to hold a council with the Hurons in 
 order to induce the good band to combine with them, say- 
 ing that if they did not they would be attacked. The 
 latter had not stirred from their cabins up to the present 
 and looked with disfavor upon what was happening. Still, 
 seeing themselves threatened and crowded so closely, and 
 in view of the fact that they were weak, they were com- 
 pelled to agree to do what the rest demanded, and prom- 
 ised that after mass the next day they would join the Pot- 
 tawattamies in the attack; they could not do so sooner be- 
 cause the approaching festival was too important, and with- 
 out having heard mass it would be nothing but foolhardi- 
 ness. Pontiac consented to delay that long, and ordered 
 that the firing should be held back to wait for the Hurons. 
 
 May 12. Thursday; Feast of the Ascension of our Lord. 
 
 Pontiac who kne\x. neither feast nor Sunday and regarded 
 all days as alike, not making profession of any religion, 
 early in the morning ordered all his men to hold themselves 
 ready so that as soon as the Hurons came they could 
 attack all together. For fear that the Hurons would not 
 keep their word he sent one of his chiefs with several 
 young men to their camp to tell them not to fail, and as 
 soon as their missionaries had finished service to come and 
 join the Pottawattamies, as he only awaited their arrival to 
 attack. The Hurons promised and kept their word. 
 
 Although Pontiac was waiting for the Hurons in order 
 to begin the attack upon the Fort, still he had some of 
 his men advance in order to take possession of the barns 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 81 
 
 toute cette journee ses Messieurs furent assez tranquille 
 dans Le fort n'etant point inquiete par Les sauvages, ce 
 qui occasionna que Beaucoup de domicilier du fort de- 
 mander a Mr. Le Commandant a Sortir du fort ce qui 
 Leurs fut accorde et ils se retirerent dans Les Coste chez Les 
 habitans avec leur families, abandonnant Leurs maison et 
 une partie de Leurs butin esperant que le tragique evene- 
 ment n'aurait qu'une passe de quelque jours. 
 
 Dans L'apres midy, pondiak traversa La riviere avec 
 quatre chefs et furent tenir Conseil chez les hurons pour 
 engagner La Bonne bande et se mettre avec eux, ou bien 
 qu'ils fraperoient Sur eux, ces derniers qui jusqu a present 
 n'avoient pas Encore Branle de leur cabane et qui regar- 
 doient tous ce qui se passaient d'un mauvais oeil se voyant 
 menace et Sere de sipres, joint a ce qu'ils etoient foible de 
 monde, furent contraint de Consentir a faire ce que Les 
 autres exigeait d'eux et promirent que Le Landemain apres 
 La Messe ils Se joindroit avec Les poux pour frape, ne 
 Le pouvant pas plustot a cause que cestait trop grande 
 feste et que il serait de valeur sans avoir entendu La messe, 
 pondiak Consenti a attendre jusqu'a ce temps et ordonna 
 que Le feux serait retarde pour attendre Les hurons. 
 
 12ieme May. — Le Jeudi 12e de May, jour de la feste 
 de Lascencion de notre Seigneur,, pondiak qui ne connaissait 
 ni feste, ni dimanche, que tous Les jours Lui etait Egaux, 
 ne fesant profession d'aucune S. religion ordonna des Le 
 matin que Ses gens Se tinrent pres pour quand Les hurons 
 viendrait pour frape tous ensemble. Et craignant que 
 Les hurons Luy manc[uassent de parole, il envoya un de 
 Ses chefs avec plusieurs jeunes gens chez eux pour Leur 
 dirent de ne pas manque Sitot que Leurs missionnaires 
 auroient fini de venirent sejoindre aux paux et qu'il n'at- 
 tendaient que Leurs arrive pour frape. Les hurons Leurs 
 
 promirent et Leurs tins La parole quoy que pondiak 
 
 attendissent Les hurons pour faire commencer L'attaque 
 du fort il avait fait neanmoins avancer Ses gens pour 
 
82 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 and stables around the Fort from the rear, so as to be 
 ready to make an onslaught at the first signal and hinder 
 anybody's leaving. 
 
 Teata'*^ and Baby^^, both chiefs of the good Hurons, 
 who had preserved neutrality up to the present time and 
 would have liked to do so longer, seeing themselves coerced 
 by threats, ordered their band about sixty men in num- 
 ber to assemble, and they thus addressed them : 
 
 "My brothers, you see as well as we do the risks that 
 we are running, and that in the present state of affairs we 
 have nothing else to do but to side either with our broth- 
 ers, the Ottawas and the Pottawattamies, or else abandon 
 our lands and flee with our wives and children — a rash 
 thing to do. We would hardly get started to leave before 
 the Ottawas and the Pottawattamies, and even those of our 
 own nation, would fall upon us and kill our wives and 
 children and then compel us to assist them. Instead of 
 that, by co-operating now, we make sure that our families 
 will be left in peace in our village. We do not know 
 what the designs of the IMaster of Life towards us may 
 be. Is it He who inspires our brothers, the Ottawas, to 
 war? If it is not He who commands it He will well be 
 able to make his desires known, and we shall yet be able 
 to withdraw without being stained by the blood of the 
 English. Let us do what our brothers demand of us, and 
 spare not." 
 
 Immediately after that harangue each chief took a toma- 
 hawk and chanted the war-song, and asked his men to do 
 likewise while waiting for the hour of mass; after which 
 their wives sang the mass and they listened with great 
 devotion. When mass was over each one went to his cabin 
 and armed himself with the necessary weapons for the 
 attack, and then they crossed the river in twelve canoes 
 
 *''Teata also spelled Theata. In Schoolcraft's translation it is written Peatan, 
 clearly a mistake. See note 5. 
 
 "Baby (Rabie) signed the treaty of Fort Niagara, July 18, 1764. His Indian 
 name was Odinghquanooron and he appears to have possessed considerable irfflu- 
 ence over his tribe. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 83 
 
 sempare des derrieres des granges et des ecuries autour 
 du fort pour tous aporte a premier signe et pour empeche 
 que personne ne sorte du fort. 
 
 Teata et Baby tous deux chefs de la Bonne bande des 
 hurons, qui Jusque a present avait garde La neutralite et 
 qui Laurait voullii La garde plus Longtemps, se voyant 
 force par menace firent assemble Leurs bande qui com- 
 posoient autour de soixant hommes et Leur dirent Mes 
 freres vous voyez tous egalement comme nous Les risques 
 que nous Courons tous et que dans La Situation oujoint 
 Les affaires nous n'avons plus d'autre ressource ou de 
 nous joindre a nos freres Les Outavois et Les poux ou 
 Bien d'abondonner nos terres et de fuir avec nos femmes 
 et nos en f ants, ce qui est bien de valeur, nous ne serons 
 pent estre pas a peine partis pour nous en aller, que Les 
 outavois et Les poux et ceux mesme de nostre nations, 
 tomberons Sur nous et tuerons nos femmes et nos enfans, 
 et encore nous contraindrons de faire Comme eux, aulieu 
 que en Lefaisant apresent, nous assure que nos families 
 seront tranquille dans nostre village, nous ne scavons pas 
 quelle sont Les desseins du Maitre de La Vie sur nous, 
 pent Estre Esce Luy qui inspire cette guerre a nos freres, 
 Les Outavois, si ce nest pas Luy qui L'ordonne, il s^aura 
 Bien nous faire connaitre Sa volonte et nous serons 
 toujours Bien a mesme de nous retire sans estre tache du 
 sang des Anglois, faisons ce que nos freres exige denous 
 Et ne nous Epargnons point, tant incontinent apres cette 
 harangue ils prirent chaqu'un un Casse teste et chanterent 
 La guerre et inviterent Leurs gens a en faire autant. En 
 attendant I'heure de Lamesse, que Leurs femmes chanterent 
 et qu'ils furent entendre Bien devotement. La Messe 
 finit chaqu'un fut a Sa Cabane sarme de ce qui Leurs 
 etaient necessaire pour frape et traversserent La riviere au 
 nombre de douze Canots, droit chez Les poux qui firent des 
 
84 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Straight to the Pottawattamies who uttered yells of joy 
 at seeing them arrive. These cries were a signal to Pon- 
 tiac of the arrival of the Hurons whose fire was more 
 effective than that of all the other Indians put together, 
 
 Ninivois at the head of the Pottawattamies, and Takay 
 and Teata at the head of the Hurons, although without 
 orders, proceeded to invest the Fort on one side, while 
 Pontiac at the head of his men, following the same tac- 
 tics, invested it on the other side; all acting together they 
 began the attack upon the Fort and the vessels and pushed 
 it vigorously with a heavy fire and v^-ithout interruption till 
 seven o'clock. All the time the Indians stayed in the shel- 
 ter of the buildings to escape the fire from the Fort which 
 was not able to harm them, inasmuch as there was but one 
 cannon in fighting condition and it was only poorly sup- 
 ported by the musketry of the garrison. None of the shots 
 did much damage outside the Fort, a fact which the Eng- 
 lish discovered in time. In order to remedy this and pro- 
 vide a better range for their guns, they tied up with iron 
 wire several spikes in a bundle which they heated red-hot; 
 and loading the cannon on the battery with this they fired 
 it at two barns filled and covered with straw. In less than 
 half an hour they were reduced to ashes. For this reason 
 the Indians withdrew to the shelter of the other side of 
 the slope in order to keep up the firing without risk. 
 
 During all this time the two sloops did not spare pains 
 or powder, firing suddenly over the Fort as well as across 
 the two ends of it, opposite v/hich they were moored. Two 
 Indians were killed in this action and two wounded, — one 
 having his thigh broken and the other his arm, both by 
 the same shot discharged toward the rear of the Fort. In 
 this regard the English took care to conceal their killed so 
 that the facts might not come to the knowledge of the 
 Indians. Still it was learned in spite of them that they 
 had several killed in the large sloop,^^ and a good many 
 
 *-In the Siege of Detroit by Hough, May 12th, the author says that the English 
 had but one man slightly wounded in the fort and another on the vessels, whereas 
 the Indians had three or four killed and nine or ten wounded. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 85 
 
 cris de Joye de les voir arrive, et ses mesme cris etoient un 
 signal pour pondiak de la vend des hurons, qui devinrent 
 plus taquin aux feux que tous Les autres Sauvages en- 
 semble. Ninivois a la teste des poux, tace et teata a la 
 teste des hurons quoy que Sans ordres furent investir Le 
 fort d'un Coste, pondiak a la teste des siens, observant 
 La mesme marche, L'investi de L'autre cote et tous 
 ensemble Commencerent I'attaque du fort et des barques 
 qui fut pousse vigoureusement par un feu des plus vives 
 qui sans discontinue dura Jusque a Sept heures du Soir, 
 Se tenant tou jours a convert derriere Les batimens pour 
 Eviter Lefeu du fort qui ne pouvait pas Leurs faire grand 
 mal, n'ayant qu'une piece de canon en Etat de battre et 
 qui etait un peu seconde La mousqueterie de la garnison, 
 tous les Coups ne portoient que faiblement au dehors, ces 
 Mrs. s'en appercurent encore a temps, et pour y remedie a 
 cela et pour que Les coups du fusil portassent mieux, 
 Lierent en paquet avec du fil de fers plusieurs fiches 
 ensemble qu'ils firent rougir et mirent dans La piece de 
 canon de la batterie et L'envoyerent sur deux granges qui 
 etoient pleines et couverte de paille qui furent reduit 
 encendre en moins d'une demie heure; ce qui fut cause 
 que Les Sauvages ou du moins Seloignerent pour se mettre 
 a Convert de L'autre Cote du Coteau pour continuer Leur 
 feu sans risque : Les deux barque pendant toute cette 
 action, n'epargnereut point Leurs peines et Leurs poudres, 
 tirant presque a Coup portant tant par dessus Le fort, qui 
 aux deux bout vis a vis desquelles elles etaient mouilles ; il y 
 eiit dans toute Cette action deux sauvages de tue et deux 
 de blesse. L'un La Cuisse Casse et L'autre Lebras du mesme 
 coup tous Les deux d'un boulet envoye derriere Le fort pour 
 ce qui regarde a ce sujet Mrs. Les anglais il ont eiis Soin 
 de cacher Leurs mort afin que cela ne vint point a la 
 Connaissance des sauvages parla L'on a pourtant Sgu 
 comme malgre eux qu'il y en a eu plusieurs detue dans 
 La grosse barque et beaucoup de blesse tant dans Les bar- 
 
86 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 wounded on the vessels as well as in the Fort. This was 
 noticed by everybody who was on the inside. 
 
 Toward seven o'clock in the evening the fire of the Indians 
 having subsided a little, the Commandant who feared that 
 the Indians under cover of night would attempt either to 
 carry the Fort by assault or set it on fire, issued two 
 orders : first that tubs and barrels should be placed in the 
 streets and upon the ramparts at the four corners of the 
 fort, and that the French to the number of twenty, chosen 
 from those who were voluntarily in the Fort, should fill 
 them by drawing water from the wells ; second, in view of 
 the fewness of numbers which rendered defense hopeless, 
 and since to all appearances the expected assistance would 
 not arrive on time, and as there was a lack of supplies of 
 food and ammunition, the French should retire to their 
 houses and pui out their fires at tattoo, and then the troops 
 should go from the Fort to the sloops to load the goods 
 of the officers, of themselves, and of the traders; and 
 everybody should hold himself in readiness to embark at 
 the first signal in order to fall back upon Niagara. 
 
 The night passed very c|uietly which was an augury for 
 the English that they might hold the place longer than they 
 had hoped, and they regained courage a little to withstand 
 the attack of the Indians. 
 
 May 13, Friday. 
 
 It is almost a general rule that all the Indians who in- 
 habit these regions are as unstable as the wind, and if 
 they knew they would lose men in making war they would 
 not begin, which sometimes induces them to stop opera- 
 tions as soon as they have begun ; frequently, however, this 
 arouses them the more. These, here, as I have said, had 
 some killed and wounded; this induced them to try in- 
 cantations to see how they might proceed without losing 
 any more and take the fort which, to hear them talk, must 
 surrender sooner or later in spite of the reinforcements 
 which it was claimed were soon to arrive. 
 
 May 13. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 87 
 
 qiies que dans Le fort, ce qui a ete vue de tous Le monde qui 
 etais de dans. 
 
 Sur Les sept heures du Soir Le feu des sauvages 
 ayant un peu Calme, Mr. Le Commandant qui 
 craignais qu' a la faveur de la nuit Les sauvages ne 
 fissent quelque tentative ou pour monter Lassaut ou pour 
 mettre Le feu, ordonna deux choses : L'une L'on mit 
 des Cuves et des Bariques au quatre Coin du fort, dans Les 
 rues et sur les ramparts, et que Les francais qui etaient 
 reste volontairement dans Le fort au nombre de vingt 
 personnes tirassent de L'eau des puis pour remplir les 
 vaisseaux L'autre comme se voyant faible de monde et 
 qu'il y avait apparance que Le secours qu'il attendait ne 
 viendrait pas encore sitost, et par deffaut de monde hors 
 d'etat de soutenir, manquant de provision de guerre et de 
 bouche, que Les francais se retiroient chez eux a la retraite 
 Les feux eteint dans Les maisons, Et que la troupe vo- 
 yageroit du fort aux Barques pour y embarque Le Butin 
 des ofticiers et Celui des Commerqans et que tout le monde 
 se tiendraient prest a Embarque dans Les Barques au 
 premier Signe, pour Se plier a niagara. 
 
 La nuit se passa Bien tranquille, ce qui augure a ces 
 messieurs que ils garderoient La place plus Longtemps 
 qu'ils ne L'esperoient et reprirent un peu Leur Sens pour 
 Soutenir L'attaque du Lendemain. 
 
 13eme May. — C'est une regie presque general que tous 
 Les Sauvages qui habitent ces contrees sont comme le vent 
 n'allant que par Bouffe, et cjue Sil Sqavoient perdre du 
 monde en fasant La guerre, ils ne Laferaient pas, ce qui 
 cause Souvent qu'ils finissent aussitot qu'ils ont commence, 
 ce qui aussi quelquefois Les anime davantage. Ceux cy 
 comme Je lay dit en avait eii de tue et de blesse, ce qui 
 Le fit jongler pour voir Comme ils sy prendroient pour 
 n'en plus perdre et pour avoir Lefort qui a Les entendre 
 parle tost ou tard, ne pouvoient pas Leurs fuir par le 
 renfort qui soit disant devoit Leurs venirent dans peu. 
 
 13e May. — Les sauvages dans Taction de la journee 
 
88 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 The Indians in the action of the preceding day had 
 moved about so much that they were tired by night; dur- 
 ing the evening they sought rest and slept all night and 
 almost the following forenoon. The Commandant who 
 expected an attack at daybreak had spent the whole night 
 watching with his officers on the ramparts, ready to give 
 orders and afraid of being surprised. When he saw how 
 quiet the Indians were he ordered that their fortifications 
 should be burned down at once. To this end Mr. Hop- 
 kins,'^ ^ captain of a new company and a good soldier, made 
 a sortie at the head of forty volunteers armed to the teeth, 
 and proceeded to set fire to the suburbs which, with the 
 exception of two houses the fire could not reach, soon 
 burned. He then immediately returned to the Fort to 
 allow tmie for another officer to make a similar expe- 
 dition in another direction. This was undertaken by Mr. 
 Hay'*'^, a lieutenant of the American troops, who likewise 
 sallied out with thirty men and set fire to two barns and 
 stables behind the Fort, and then returned at once; they 
 suspected that Pontiac and his Indians, seeing the fires 
 from a distance, would come and fall upon them to cut 
 off their retreat. Fortunately, however, the Indians had 
 
 *^Capt. Joseph Hopkins came originally from Maryland and had served in the 
 18th or Royal Irish Regiment. For his services he obtained a captain's com- 
 mission and raised a company of Independents known as Hopkins' Independent 
 Company of Rangers or Queen's Independent Rangers. This company was sent 
 to Detroit in the fall of 1762. It consisted of four officers, of whom were Lieuts. 
 Abraham Cuyler and Francis Phister, four sergeants, four corporals, two drum- 
 mers and 110 men. (Part of this company started to the relief of Detroit under 
 Lieut. Cuyler in the spring of 1763 and was attacked and routed on Point Pelee.) 
 As soon, as they arrived Campbell sent them back to Niagara for the winter, in 
 order to save provisions. Hopkins evidently remained in Detroit. During the 
 siege he took a very active part. He presided at some of the courts of inquiry 
 which investigated the conduct of the French during the siege. At the request 
 of Cuillerier he was one of the few Englishmen who were to be saved if Pon- 
 tiac succeeded in his plans. At the end of the year (1763) his company was 
 disbanded and the officers put on halfpay. In 1764 he went to England where he 
 was granted a coat of arms by Royal grant, but being disappointed in his expec- 
 tations he became a "noisy and virulent talker in the coffee house," where he 
 attracted the attention of a French emissary and was induced to change 
 his allegiance to France. In 1766 he wrote to Robert Rogers from Cap 
 Francis, San Domingo, explaining his change and urging Rogers to dj 
 likewise. A copy of this letter was sent to Sir William Johnson and 
 played a part in the downfall of Rogers. In this letter he wished to be 
 remembered to Messrs. Reaume and St. Martin and "ma chere Catharine," and 
 asked Rogers to tell "Baube and all my friends the Hurons, Pottawatameys, ye 
 Chippawas, and the Ottawas of the change I've made and if you have an inter- 
 view with Pontiac take him bv the hand for me, and make known to him I serve 
 his Father, the King of France." In the spring of 1768, he received the Cross 
 of Military Merit, in the fall of 1770 was made brigadier-general in the French 
 army and at some time was governor of Aux Cayes. When the American Revo- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 89 
 
 precedente s'etoient doiine tant de mouvement que Sur Le 
 Soir ils etoient fatigues et chercherent a se repose sur Le 
 soir et dormireiit toute La nuit et presque La matinee 
 Mr. Le Commandant qui s'attendoient des Le petit matin a 
 estre attaque, Et qui avec les officiers avoient passe toute 
 la nuit a veille sur Les rampart pour donner Ses ordres 
 et Crainte de surprise voyant La tranquillite des sauvages 
 ordonna que L'on fut promptement a la ruine des retran- 
 chements des sauvages par une incendie pour cette effet 
 Mr. Hobquince, capitaine d'une nouvelle Compagnie Et 
 Bon soldat Sortis a la teste de quarante hommes de troupes 
 de Bonne vollonte, arme jusque au dents, furent mettre 
 Lefeu au faubourg, qui fut Bientost consomme a la reserve 
 de deux maison que Le feu ne put atteindre et rentrerent 
 tout incontinent dans le fort pour donner Le tems a un 
 autre officier a une pareille Expedition d'un autre Cote qui 
 fut faite par Mr. he, Lieutenant des troupes ameriquaines, 
 qui sortis aussi avec trente hommes Et mirent Le feu a 
 deux granges et Ecuries derriere Le fort et rentrerent tout 
 de suite, se mefiant bien que pondiak et Les Sauvages 
 voyant de loing Ses incendies viendroient foncer sur eux 
 pour deffendre Leur retraite mais heureusement autre chose 
 
 lution broke out he begged to be allowed to enlist in the American cause. He 
 also petitioned for the rank of Marechal de camp and the Grand Cordon of Mili- 
 tary Merit. He was refused permission to go as a French officer, but was told 
 that he could dispose of his body as lie saw fit. At the same time he so antagon- 
 ized Silas Deane, who was negotiating in Paris in behalf of the colonies, that 
 the latter wrote to the Committee of Secret Correspondence warning them against 
 Hopkins should he venture to come to America. He evidently remained in 
 France for Fulwar Skipwith, who was Secretary of the U. S. Legation in 1794, 
 and Consul for the department of Paris later, represents him as having become 
 unfriendly to the United States and as having solicited the command of a vessel 
 to cruise against the enemies of France, but without success. See Stevens's Fac- 
 similes; Wharton's Diplomatic Correspondence ; Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vols. 
 XIX and XXVII ; Siege of Detroit by Hough; Force's American Archives; Jour- 
 nals of Robert Rogers by Hough; Army Lists (British); Historical Magazine 
 and Notes and Queries, Vol. Ill, 1859, pp. 122, ijS; Writings of James Monroe by 
 Hamilton, and America Heraldica by Vermont. 
 
 ■"Jehu Hay was born in Chester, Pa., and enlisted in the 60th American 
 Regiment in 1758. In 1763 he was serving as lieutenant in Detroit. In 1766 he 
 was made Indian Commissary. In 1774 he was selected by Haldimand to visit 
 and report on the conditions in Illinois. In 1776 he became deputy Indian 
 Agent and major of the Detroit militia. He was a prisoner at Vincennes with 
 Ilamilton, was sent to Virginia and exchanged in 1781. In 1782 he became 
 lieutenant governor of Detroit, and died and was buried there Aug. 5th, 1785. 
 On Jan. 22, 1748, he married Julie Marie Reaume, daughter of Hyacinth Reaume, 
 a shoemaker by trade and cousin of Veronica Reaume, who, in 1764, married 
 Gabriel Christopher LeGrand. He had one son, John, who later became a prom- 
 inent citizen of Cahokia, Illinois. Thivaite's and Kellogg's Revolution on the 
 Upper Ohio, p. 130; Genealogy of the Campau Family by C. M. Burton; Canadian 
 Archives Q. 25, pp. 132, 149; Denissen Genealogies MMS. 
 
90 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 something else to occupy them the whole morning. Still 
 there were some who were on the watch, but in such few 
 numbers that they did not dare either to show themselves 
 or to shoot for fear of being discovered and attacked. Thus 
 the two parties feared each other. 
 
 While these two gentlemen with part of the troops were 
 working to render the region surrounding the fort clear 
 and open, the Indians in Pontiac's camp were holding a 
 council to which the oldest French settlers of the coasts 
 had been summoned in the hope that they might be per- 
 suaded with fine words to join with them and show them 
 how to throw up an intrenchment. The French were of 
 no mind to do this, and anyway the most of them did not 
 know how, and those who did know took good care not to 
 say so, urging in their own defense that they did not know 
 how to go about it. 
 
 Pontiac, seeing that he could not gain anything in this 
 direction and not being willing to get by force what he 
 had hoped to get from them voluntarily, — I mean their 
 labor — tried another scheme and had Mr. La Butte tell Mr, 
 Campbell to write to the Commandant what he was going 
 to dictate to him in the presence of all these brothers of 
 his, the French. Mr. Campbell did this, not wishing at all 
 to displease a man whose wickedness he was beginning to 
 realize. This letter said that Pontiac permitted the Com- 
 mandant to retire with his vessels and all his force, taking 
 away only the clothing they wore, just as Mr. Belestre 
 had done; the rest of their goods and the goods and mer- 
 chandise of the traders should remain at the disposal of 
 the Indians; furthermore, it was already a good deal that 
 he gave them their life and he promised that no harm 
 should happen to them from his followers, and he guar- 
 anteed the peace of all the other nations. But if the com- 
 mander was not willing to consent to what he advised him 
 in that letter, he would begin the attack again and proceed 
 to an assault, and if he captured him alive he would treat 
 him as the Indians treat one another when making war; 
 
JOL^RNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 91 
 
 Les occupait toute La matinee ils y en avait cependant 
 quelqu'un qui etait au guet, mais en si petit nombre qu'ils 
 n'oserent ni semonter, ni tirer par La crainte de se de- 
 couvrir et que L'on ne fut sur eux ainsy Les deux parties 
 se craignoient L'une L'autre. 
 
 Pendant que ses messieurs avec une partie de Leurs 
 troupes travailloient a rendre Les dehors du fort Libre et 
 nette. tous Les Sauvages au Camp de pondiak tenoient 
 Conseil ou Les plus anciens frangais domicilier des Costes 
 furent appele pour tache de les engager par de Belles 
 paroles a Se joindre avec eux pour Leurs donner des 
 instructions pour ouvrir une tranche, ce que Les franqais 
 n'etoient pas d'humeur de faire, joint a ce que Laplupart 
 ne savaient pas Comme il faut siprendre Et ceux qui le 
 Sgavoient Se donnoient Bien de garde de le dire, disant 
 pour Bonne deffence qu'ils ne Scavoient pas comment cela 
 se faisoient. Pondiak voyant qu'il ne pouvait rien gagne 
 de ce coste La et qui ne voulait point encore avoir par 
 force ce qu'il esperait avoir volontairement deux meme; 
 Je veux dire Leur travaille; Joua une autre ruse, Et fit 
 dire a Mr. Cambel par Mr. La Butte d'ecrire a Mr. Le 
 Commandant, ce qu'il allait Luy faire dicte, en presence 
 de tous Ces freres Les frangais; ce que fit Mr. Cambel 
 qui ne voulait point deplaire a un homme dont il com- 
 mengait a connaitre La mechancete, cette lettre portrait 
 que pondiak accordait a Mr. Le Commandant La liberte 
 de se retire avec ses Barques et tous son monde avec 
 Seulement ce qu'ils avoient actuellement sur eux, comme 
 Mr. Bellestre Et que le reste de leurs Butins tous celuy 
 des Commergants avec Leurs Marchandises resteroient a 
 Leurs volonte et que C'etait encore beaucoup qu'il Leurs 
 donnaient La vie et qu'il Leur promettait qu'il ne Leurs 
 arriveroient aucun mal ny de la part de ses gens et qu'il 
 repondoient de la tranquillite de toutes Les autres nations 
 et que Si le Commandant ne voulait pas consentir a ce 
 qu'il Luy faisait marque dans cette Lettre qu'il allait faire 
 recommencer L'attaque et monter a I'assaut et que s'il 
 Le prenait en vie il Le traiterait comme il font entre eux 
 
92 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 and he was to send a reply to him at the earliest possible 
 moment, and do it by some Frenchman. 
 
 This letter was carried by a Frenchman to the Com- 
 mandant who read it. Without being much disturbed over 
 the words of an Indian he replied that neither he nor his 
 officers were willing to spite themselves in order to afford 
 them amusement, inasmuch as by going away he ran a risk 
 of losing his life in his own country; and since the King 
 had sent him*^ to command the Fort he would stay there 
 till he died, and his threats or those of other Indians did 
 not disturb him any. 
 
 Pontiac who had flattered himself that the Commandant 
 would be frightened by the letter which he had written to 
 him, and had hoped to have a chance to pillage all the mer- 
 chandise of the traders, was very much taken aback to get 
 such a dry reply from the Commandant, and at the same 
 time to learn of the sorties which the Commandant had 
 made to set fire to his fortifications. This was enough to 
 make him burst with chagrin, and he ordered all his men to 
 return to the Fort and renew the attack. They did this 
 just as bravely as the day before, but did not come so near, 
 having now only two buildings to hide behind and they 
 could not all find cover. Some who were farther away 
 fired from behind the hill and their shots passed very fre- 
 quently over the Fort, yet the force of their fire discon- 
 certed the English who were on nettles all the time for 
 fear of an assault and undecided whether to remain or 
 embark. The thing that reassured them was when a French- 
 man who had lived a long time with the Erie Indians and 
 had sometimes been on the warpath with them, told them 
 about the tactics of the Indians, and declared upon his life 
 that the Indians would never make an assault. These as- 
 surances, coming from the mouth of a disinterested man 
 who actually knew the habits of the Indians and their 
 behavior in war w^hich he described in detail to the Com- 
 
 *^Gladwin sent a verbal message to Pontiac on the 16th in reply to this mes- 
 sage. He advised him to disperse his people and take care of his ammunition for 
 hunting. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 93 
 
 quand il se font La guerre et qu'il eut a luy faire reponce 
 au plus tost et de le faire par un frangais. 
 
 Cette lettre fut apporte par un franqais a Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant qui La Lu et qui Sans Beaucoup s'inquieter d'un 
 discours sauvage, fit reponse qu'il ne voulait pas ny Luy 
 ny ses officiers, Se ne pour Les faires rires, vu que Leroy 
 L'avait envoye pour Commander Lefort, et que S'il sen 
 allait il courait risque de perdre Sa vie dans Son pays, 
 il y resterait j usque a la mort et qu'il s'occupait fort 
 peu de ses menaces ny de celle des autres Sauvages. 
 
 Pondiak qui s'etait fiate que Le Commandant serait 
 intimide par Sa lettre, qu'il Luy avait fait ecrire, et qui 
 esperait avoir toutes Les Alerchandises des Commerqans 
 en pillage, fut Bien trompe de voir une reponce aussi sec, 
 qu'etait celle du Commendant, apprenant en meme temps 
 Les Sorties que ce Mr. avoient faits pour mettre Le feu 
 a ses retranchements, ce qui Le facha au point de crever 
 de depit, ordonna a tons Ces gens de retourne au fort et 
 de recommencer I'attaque, ce qu'ils firent aussi fortement 
 que Le jour precedent, mais non pas si proche, n'ayant 
 plus que deux Batimens pour ce cache, ils ne pouvoient 
 pas tous se tenir derriere, d'autre etoient plus Loing qui 
 tiroient de derriere Le Coteau, Leurs Coups passait Bien 
 souvent par dessus Lefort, neanmoins La force du feu 
 chagrina ses messieurs qui craignant tou jours L'assaut 
 etoient Sur Les epines et Balancoient ou de reste ou 
 d'embarque, ce qui Les rassura ce fut un frangais qui 
 avait ete Longtemps avec Les Sauvages, les chats, de- 
 meurant parmi eux qui avoient ete quelquefois en guerre 
 avec eux, raconta a ses Mrs. La manoeuvre Sauvages, Les 
 assurant aux perils de sa vie que Les sauvages ne mon- 
 teroient jamais a Lassaut. Ces assurances qui sortaient 
 de la bouche d'un homme desinteresse et qui effective- 
 ment Connaissait Les facons des Sauvages et qui Scavoieiit 
 Leurs maniere de se comporter en guerre dont il fit un 
 detaille a Mr. Le Commandant Et a Mrs. Les officiers 
 
94 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 mandant and his officers, set their minds at rest. The fir- 
 ing of the Indians did not last longer than seven o'clock 
 in the evening, except for occasional shots discharged at 
 long range. Nevertheless the Commandant and all his offi- 
 cers spent this night as they did the night before, so as 
 not to be surprised. 
 
 The Hurons did not know what took place in the camp, 
 not having been invited to the council, and because they 
 had received no notice they thought Pontiac would not at- 
 tack and so did not come to harass the Fort at all. But 
 having found out that some traders were coming with 
 barges loaded with m.erchandise as much for them as for 
 the traders of the Fort, and with supplies for the English 
 officers, they went to lie in wait for them down the river. 
 The traders who had no warning of what was going to 
 befall them, when they saw the Indians upon the shore call- 
 ing to them, thought it was to barter deerskins as they do 
 som.etimes and turned in. The Indians took them and tied 
 them with belts ; all the Frenchmen in the barges were sent 
 away unharmed, but they took the barges with the traders 
 and the English employees to their villages, where they 
 killed part of them and adopted the rest. One by the 
 name of Jacquesmane,"^^ who acted as captain of the barges, 
 was presented by the Hurons to the Pottawattamies, who 
 adopted him to live with them always. The merchandise fell 
 into the power of the Hurons who were so occupied with it 
 that they forgot the Fort. There was some liquor among 
 the supplies, and the Huron women who feared that it 
 would cause their husbands to do more foolish things than 
 they had already done threw themselves upon the barrels, 
 knocked in their heads and poured out all the contents, with 
 the exception of a cask of eight gallons which an Indian 
 
 ^Tn the Siege of Detroit this capture is recorded on the 13th of May and the 
 trader's name is given Chapman. Lieut. MacDonald also calls him Chapman. 
 He came from Niagara with five canoes loaded with merchandise, sixteen half 
 barrels of powder and some rum. Heckewelder tells a curious story of a trader, 
 Chapman, who may have been this man. Chapman, a Jewish trader of Albany, 
 was taken by the Chippewas and destined to be put to" death. He was tied to 
 a stake and fire started about him. Being thirsty he begged for a drink. Hot 
 broth was brought to him, for it is an Indian custom not to refuse a prisoner 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 95 
 
 Leurs remis I'esprit tranquil, Le feu des Sauvages ne dura 
 que jusqu'a sept heures du soir, qui ne tiroient plus que 
 quelque coup de Loing en Loing, neanmoins Mr, Le Com- 
 mandant et tous Les ofiiciers passa La nuit Comme La 
 precedente pour n'estre point surpris. 
 
 Les hurons qui ne sgavoient pas ce qui Se passoient au 
 Camp, n'ayant point ete appele au Conseil, faute d'etre 
 avertis crurent que pondiak ne fraperoit point ne vinrent 
 point inquieter Lefort, mais ayant Sc^ue qu'il venait des 
 commer(^ant avec des Berges chargees de marchandises 
 tant pour eux que pour les commercans du fort avec des 
 rafraichissements pour Mrs. Les officiers furent audevant 
 Les attendre dans Le Bas de la riviere Ses commerqans 
 qui n'etoient pas prevenus de ce qui allait Leurs arrive 
 voyant Les Sauvages Sur le bord de la greve qui Les 
 appeloient crurent que c'etait pour traite du Chevreuil 
 comme il font quelquefois, furent aeux, ceux cy les prirent 
 et Les lierent avec des colliers et renvoyerent tous Les 
 frangais qui se trouverent dans Les Berges Sans Leur 
 faire aucun mal et menerent Les Berges avec Les Com- 
 mercans et Les angages anglais a Leurs villages ou en 
 debarquant ils en tuerent une partie, d'autre furent adopte. 
 Un nomme Jacques Mai re qui etait comme Conducteur 
 de cette Berge fut donne par les hurons aux poux en 
 present qui L'adopterent pour rester parmis eux. Les 
 merchandises resterent aux pouvoirs des hurons qui 
 furent tellement occupes apres qu'ils oublierent Le fort 
 parmis les merchandises il y avait de la boisson, Les 
 femmes huronnes qui craignaient que cette Boisson ne fit 
 faire a Leurs maris de plus grandes sotises cj[ue celles qu'ils 
 avoient Commence de faire, Se jetterent dessus Les Barils, 
 Les defoncerent et renverserent tous ce qu'il y avait de 
 dans, a la reserve d'un Baril de seize pots qu'un Sauvage 
 
 his last meal before death. In his haste he scalded himself and in a quick 
 temper threw the contents of the bowl in the face of the man who gave it to 
 him. This filled the Indians with awe, and believing that he was mad, they 
 immediately released him. Heckewelder further states that this fact was well 
 known to the inhabitants at Detroit and was confirmed by Chapman himself, 
 who became an established merchant at that place. In 1796 there was a merchant 
 named Nathaniel Chapman at Detroit who may have been the same man. 
 
96 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 rescued from the hands of a woman and hid in the woods. 
 He divided it between them (the Hurons) and the Pot- 
 tawattamies, only a few of whom drank of it for fear that 
 there might be some poison mixed in it, because somebody 
 had given them to understand that the EngHsh wished to 
 poison them. 
 
 May 14:. Saturday. 
 
 The Indians, who had tired themselves out to no purpose 
 the night before in firing upon the Fort, rested, waiting to 
 begin hostilities till about ten o'clock in the morning. The 
 Commandant gave orders to profit by this tranquility and 
 complete the work which had been begun the day before. 
 This was done. A sergeant sallied out at the head of 
 twenty volunteers from the troops and set fire to two 
 barns which had escaped the preceding night through fear 
 of the Indians. 
 
 When the sortie was accomplished the incendiaries re- 
 turned and the space around the Fort was free. One could 
 easily observe all that happened from the stockade of the 
 Fort to the very top of the hill which was a keen disap- 
 pointment to the Indians, who, as soon as they saw this 
 expedition, ran to hinder it, thinking to arrive soon enough, 
 but they were greatly surprised when they found nothing 
 which could protect them from the fire of the Fort except 
 the other side of the hill, behind which they stationed 
 themselves in order to commence the same operations as in 
 the two preceding days. 
 
 The English who were expecting this were not surprised 
 to hear the battle begin again. They began to get used to 
 these tactics, yet feared an assault in view of the warning 
 a Frenchman from without gave them in the night that the 
 Indians would try an onslaught; and the behavior of the 
 Indians on this day more than the other two rendered them 
 almost sure that such was their plan. 
 
 In this extremity the English had no other resource but 
 to betake themselves to their vessels, where their goods had 
 been moved the first day, and set sail for Niagara. How- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 97 
 
 sauvat de la main des femmes qu'il fut cache dans le bois 
 Le partagea entre eux et Les paux dont il n'y eu que fort 
 peu qui en burent, craignant qu'il n'y eut de poison mesle 
 dedans par ce que L'on Leur avait fait entendre que Les 
 anglais voulloient Les empoisonne. 
 
 14eme May. — Le Samedi l-ie May. — Les Sauvages qui 
 La veille S'etoient fatigue inutilement a tire Sur Lefort 
 se reposoient en attandant I'heur de recommance L'hos- 
 tilite qui n'etoient guere que Sur Les dix heures du matin. 
 Mr. Le Commandant ordonna que L'on profita de ce mo- 
 ment de tranquilite pour paracheve L'ouvrage qui avait ete 
 Commence Le jour precedent, ce qui fut execute, et pour 
 cela un Sergent sortis a la teste de vingt hommes de 
 troupe de bonne volonte Et furent mettre Le feu a deux 
 granges qui avaient echappe La veille par L'apprehension 
 que L'on eut des Sauvages, Cette expedition faite Les 
 incendaires rentrerent et Les dehors du fort furent libres. 
 L'on pouvait aisement decouvrir tons ce qui se passaient 
 depuis Les pieux de L'enceinte du fort j usque Sur Le 
 haut du Coteau, ce qui faisait grand mal au Coeur aux 
 Sauvages, qui s'appergurent de cette expedition accouru- 
 rent pour L'empecher, craignant encore arrive assez tost, 
 lis furent Bien trompe, ne voyant plus rien qui pus Les 
 gardes du feu du fort. Si non que de L'autre Coste du 
 Coteau derriere Lequel ils se mirent pour reCommencer 
 Leurs memes trains que Les deux jours precedents. Ses 
 Mrs. qui Si etaient attendue ne furent point etonne d'en- 
 tendre recommencer la charge. Commencent a se faire a 
 cette manoeuvre et qui cependant craignait L'assaut joint 
 a ce que dans La nuit ils furent avertis par un fran^ais 
 de dehors qu'ils voullaient y monter et Les demarches que 
 Les Sauvages firent ce jour plus que Les deux autres 
 jours faisoient presque Connaitre qu'ils avoient le dessein, 
 Et ces Mrs. n'avoient pour toute resource dans cette in- 
 convenient de Se jetter dans Leurs barques ou Leurs 
 Butin etoient rendiie des La premiere Journee et faire 
 vailie pour Niagara, ce qui ne fut point, parce qu'il Leurs 
 
98 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 ever, this was not done because they were told that if they 
 could pass this third day which was drawing to a close 
 without an assault, the Indians would never try it, for they 
 knew well they would lose a number of men by storming, — 
 a thing they greatly feared. The day passed like the pre- 
 ceding ones; the officers stood guard with their troops day 
 and night, wearing themselves out and causing their men 
 almost to drop with fatigue. 
 
 Father Poitier, Jesuit missionary to the Hurons, by vir- 
 tue of his calling and the power that he had over them had 
 kept a part of them, especially the good band, within the 
 bounds of neutrality by refusing them the sacrament. In 
 order to succeed in restraining them all, he needed help, and 
 asked Mr. Laboise^^, a resident of the Fort but who for 
 some time had been living at his house, to be kind enough 
 to cross the river and invite for him the oldest and most 
 sensible of the settlers whom he knew the Indians loved 
 and esteemed to come and join him in trying to arrest the 
 course of that storm, which in threatening the English, 
 seemed also to threaten the French. This was done. 
 These settlers who knew and respected the Jesuit father 
 for a worthy priest and regarded him as a saint upon earth, 
 hastened at this call to assemble at his place and deliberate 
 over what should be done to mollify Pontiac, and what 
 representation should be made to get him to end this 
 internal war. 
 
 After counseling together the most respected among the 
 French, twelve in number, went to the camp of Pontiac, 
 who was greatly surprised to see them and asked the occa- 
 sion of their visit. Seeing he was of such an affable man- 
 ner they flattered themselves upon their sure success, and 
 told him they had come on a good errand. At this Pontiac 
 asked them to enter the house of Mr. Baptiste Meloche 
 where Messrs. Campbell and MacDougal, his two prison- 
 ers, were; he summoned his chiefs to come and hear the 
 
 *"At this time there was a Joseph Poupard dit Laboise living at Detroit 
 whose wife was Agathe Reaume. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 99 
 
 flit dit que S'ils passoient Cette troisieme joiirnee qui 
 tirait a sa fin Sans assaut, Les Sauvages n'y monteroient 
 jamais, parce qu'ils Savaient Bien qu'en montant a I'assaut 
 ils perdroient du monde et c'est ce qu'ils craignaient trop. 
 La journee Se passa comme Les precedentes, Ses Mrs. 
 faisoient Le quart avec Leurs troupes jour et nuit Se 
 fatiguoient Beaucoup et les fesoient presque tomber Sur 
 Les dents. 
 
 Le pere potier, Jesuite missionnaire des hurons, qui par 
 cette qualite Et par Le pouvoir qu'il a sur eux en avoit 
 rammene une partie, Surtout La Bande, dans Les Bornes 
 de la tranquilite en Leurs refusant Les Sacrements, Et 
 qui pour acheve de Les maintenir tout, avait Besoin d'aide, 
 pria Mr, La Boise, domicilie du fort, qui pour Lors etoit 
 chez Luy depuis quelque terns de voulloir Bien traverse 
 La riviere et d'aller prie de sa part Les plus anciens et 
 Les plus Senses des habitans, ceux qu'ils Sgavaient estre 
 aime et Considere des Sauvages de venir se joindre a 
 Luy pour arreste Le Cour de cette Orage, qui en mena- 
 (jant L'anglois, paroissait menace Les francais, Ce qu'il fit, 
 ces derniers qui Connoissoient et respectoient Le pere 
 Jesuite, pour un tres digne religieux, Le regardoient comme 
 un Saint Sur terre, a sa demande ne furent aucune 
 difficulte de se transporter chez Luy et traiterent ensemble 
 de quelle facon il fallait se prendre pour adoucir pondiak 
 et Les representations qu'il falait Luy faire pour s'engager 
 a linir cette guerre intestine, apres cette deliberation Les 
 francais au nombre de douze des plus respectables furent 
 au Camp de pondiak qui fut Bien surpris de les voir en 
 Leur demandant Le Sujets de leur visite. Eux Le croyant 
 d'un abord sifacile, se flaterent d'un bon succes et Luy 
 dirent qu'ils venoient pour Les Bonnes affaires, Sur ce mot, 
 pondiak Les fit entrer dans La maison de Mr. baptiste 
 Meloche ou etaient Mrs. Cambel et Magdan, Ses deux 
 prisonniers, il appela Ses chefs pour venir ecoute Les 
 
100 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 good words of their brothers, the Frenchmen. When 
 everyone had arrived the oldest French resident spoke in 
 the name of all the settlers and asked Pontiac what his in- 
 tentions were in regard to the war. The latter replied that 
 he had no other design than to expel the English from the 
 Fort and from their lands in order to make a place for the 
 French com.mander, who, as he had heard, was about to 
 arrive"*^. The French represented to him that if he expected 
 a French commander so soon he had only to remain quiet 
 in his lodge, for there would be time enough to strike after 
 he had arrived. He replied that he had promised to have 
 the place ready for his Father, and that he wished him to 
 find it so. 
 
 The Frenchmen protested in vain that the war would 
 ruin them and prevent them from going about their busi- 
 ness affairs, and they made use of the most telling Indian 
 terms to express to him their trouble. Pontiac, who per- 
 sisted in the same views and was moved by nothing, an- 
 swered that in order to be the sooner relieved all they 
 had to do was to join with him in driving out the English, 
 after which they could retire to their lands and wait for 
 the French who were sure to come. The settlers replied 
 that it was impossible for them to do this, because they 
 had promised to be loyal to the English. 
 
 And so, not being able to gain anything on either side, 
 the French were constrained to return and report to Father 
 Poitier who gave them an exhortation on the subject of 
 the present calamities, and begged them to pray with fervor 
 to bend the will of Heaven, which was chastening them 
 through this war. They promised to do this and all re- 
 turned to their homes more fatigued from their useless 
 trip than satisfied with the success of their enterprise. 
 
 May 15. Sunday. 
 
 The Indians, who had spent the three preceding days 
 
 *'It was repeatedly claimed that the Indians were encouraged to believe that 
 the King of France would come to their assistance. There were rumors of an 
 army coming through the Illinois country and of a fleet coming by way of the 
 St. Lawrence. Among the Gladwin papers are several instances of the French 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 101 
 
 bonnes paroles de leurs freres Les frangais, Lors qu'il fut 
 tout entre Le plus anciens des frangais pris La parole au 
 noms de tous Les habitans et demanda a pondiak quelles 
 etaient Ses intentions dans cette guerre, il fit reponce qu'il 
 n'en avait point d'autre que de chasser Les anglais du fort 
 et de dessus Leurs terres pour faire place au Commandant 
 frangais, qui suivant son entende devait arrive incessam- 
 ment, Les frangois Luy representerent que puis qu'il at- 
 tendait Sitot un Commandant frangais, qu'il n'avait qu'a 
 Se tenir tranquil sur Lanate qu'il serait toujours a terns 
 de frape quand il Le voirait arrive, il Leur repondit, qu'il 
 avait promis La place Libre a son pere et qu'il voulait 
 qu'il La trouva. En vain Ses Messieurs Luy dirent que 
 cette guerre Les ruinoient et Les empechoient de vaquer 
 a Leurs affaires Se Servant des Expressions Sauvages Les 
 plus Sensibles pour Luy faire Connoitre Leurs peines; 
 pondiak qui persistait toujours dans le mesmes. 
 Sentimens Et que rien ne touchait Leur fit reponce 
 que pour Estre plustot debarasse il n'avait qu'a 
 tous Se joindre a luy pour chasser les anglois et qu'apres 
 ils Se retireraient sur Leurs terres en attendant Les fran- 
 gais qui devait venir, Les frangais Luy repondirent que 
 c'estoient impossible et qu'il ne pouvait pas Le faire par 
 ce qu'ils avoient promis d'estre fidel aux anglais, ainsi ne 
 pouvant rien gagne de part ni d'autre Les frangais furent 
 Contrains de sen revenir rendre Reponse au pere potier 
 qui Leurs donna une exortation sur les calamites pre- 
 sentes, Les engageans de prier avec ferveur pour flechir 
 Le ciel qui Les chatioient par cette guerre, ce qu'ils promi- 
 rent de faire et retournerent chaqu'un chez eux plus fatigue 
 de Leurs demarche inutilles que Contens du Succes de leurs 
 entreprises. 
 
 15, May. — Le dimanche 15 de May, Les Sauvages qui 
 avoient passe les trois jours precedent en tems perdiie 
 
 helping the Indians. Morris in his journal says that "by French intrigue eight- 
 een nations have been united and have chosen Pontiac as commander." Mich. 
 Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. XXVII, pp. 6.^1-680; Early Western Travels by 
 Thwaites, Vol. I, p. 305. 
 
102 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 doing nothing, resolved to keep quiet till the arrival of 
 reinforcements \^hich were expected from the Chippewas 
 of Grand River, and it was reported they would not be 
 long in coming; they thought with this addition to their 
 numbers they would the more easily succeed in their fool- 
 ish plans. 
 
 The English who had spent a very peaceful night and 
 not detected any movement on the part of the Indians 
 thought that things were not as bad as they had appeared 
 at the beginning. The Commandant who had never lost 
 courage, although somewhat uneasy, ordered the garden 
 of Mr. La Butte to be destroyed during this respite. This 
 was done by Mr. Hay, an officer, who sallied out at the 
 head of forty volunteers and proceeded to spoil the garden. 
 The fence was of cedar stakes ten feet tall and enclosed 
 a quantity of fruit trees and a house where the gardener 
 lived, a very great advantage to the Indians. They pulled 
 up the stakes, burnt the house, cut down the trees and 
 threw them into the river. It did not take them long to 
 do this and they returned as peacefully as they went out. 
 
 One must not think the Indians did not see them doing 
 this, but they perceived that it was too late to hinder their 
 shelter's being destroyed and so kept quiet until one o'clock 
 in the afternoon when they fired a shot at the little sloop. 
 But it was just so much time and powder wasted for them. 
 
 The English leaders who up to the present had hardly 
 had time to breathe, seeing that it looked as if they v ould 
 not be disturbed during the day, caused half of the troops 
 to rest till evening; the others worked to make the two 
 cannon of some value which had not been used up to this 
 time because of lack of place to mount them. The Com- 
 mandant ordered that embrasures should be made on both 
 sides of the big gate of the Eort which faced the high 
 road toward the southwest to receive these two pieces, one 
 of which commanded the high road, and the other the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 103 
 
 resoliirent de se tenir tranqnille en attendant le renfort 
 qu'il devait Leur venir de la part des sauteux de La 
 grande riviere, que L'on disait ne pas tarde a arrive, Es- 
 perant qu'avec ce monde il viendrait plus aisement about 
 de leurs folles entreprises, Ses messieurs qui avait passe 
 une nuit fort tranquille Et qui ne voyait aucun mouve- 
 ment de la part des sauvages n'etoient plus si mauvais 
 qu'il Leur avoient parus dans Le Commencement, Mr. Le 
 Commandant quoy que inquiete qui n'avait jamais perdue 
 courage ordonna que pendant cette inaction, Le Jardin de 
 Mr. Labutte fut detruit, ce qui fut execute par Mr. he, 
 officier qui sortis a la teste de quarante hommes de bonne 
 volonte furent defaire Le jardin dont L'enceinte etoient 
 de pieux de cedre de dix pieds de hauts qui renfermait 
 quantite d'arbre fruitiers et une maison ou demeurait Le 
 jardinier et qui etoit une Bien grande avantagc pour Les 
 Sauvages, ils arracherent Les pieux, Brulerent La maison, 
 couperent Les arbres et Les jetterent a la riviere, ce qui 
 fut fait en tres peu de tems, et rentrerent aussi tranquille- 
 ment qu'ils etoient Sortient, ce n'est pas que Les Sauvages 
 Les virent bien faire, mais aussi voyant Bien par eux 
 mesme qu'ils Se prenoient tou jours tard pour empecher 
 que L'on ne detruisit Leurs retraites, ils se tinrent tranquil 
 jusque vers une heur apres midy, qu'ils tirerent quelque 
 coup Sur La petitte Barque, mais c'etoient pour eux du 
 temps et de la poudre perdiie. 
 
 Ces Mrs. qui jusque a present n'avoient eu qu'a peine 
 Le tems de respire voyant Bien qu'il y avait apparance 
 qu'il ne seroit pas inquiete de la Journe firent reposer La 
 motie de leurs troupe jusque au soir, d'autre travaillerent 
 a rendre utille Les deux pieces de Canon qui Jusque icy 
 n'avoient pus Servient faute de place pour Les mettre et 
 pour cela Mr. Le Commandant ordonna que des deux 
 coste de la grande porte du fort qui fesait face au grand 
 chemin du coste du Sorouest il fut fait deux embrasures 
 pour place ses deux pieces, une de chaque coste dont une 
 Batois sur Le Grand chemin et L'autre dans Les champs 
 
104 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 fields and the house of Mr. Jacques St. Martin^^ in the 
 same direction. 
 
 May 16. Monday. 
 
 The Commandant who had known that the good band 
 of the Hurons had withdrawn from the plot through the 
 efforts of Father Poitier, their missionary, and had gone 
 to another locality so as not to be concerned in it any more, 
 resolved to give the bad band reason to repent of their 
 foolishness by sending the big sloop to cannonade and set 
 on fire their villages if it was possible, and to do the same 
 to the Pottawattamies while on the way. 
 
 The expedition was put in charge of Capt. Hopkins who 
 with Mr. Hay, an officer, and ten soldiers and a trader 
 embarked in the big sloop. The wind having turned into 
 the east seemed to wish to favor them in this enterprise. 
 They lifted anchor to drop down to the right of the two 
 villages, but had not made a third of a mile before the 
 wind changed to the south and came on to blow, and they 
 had it for the once almost ahead. It was necessary to 
 tack in order to run where they wanted to go, and this 
 they did. 
 
 This maneuver frightened the French settlers who for 
 the most part did not understand it, for they believed that 
 the English had a grudge against them and that the vessel 
 was dropping down the river only to lay waste their shores 
 and set fire to their houses. This last they could not have 
 done, not having any forge on board. Nevertheless, there 
 were some who went to hide their goods in ditches in their 
 fields, and others who concealed theirs in the woods. Other 
 Frenchmen who understood the movements of the boat 
 came and reassured them, showing them the unreasonable- 
 ness of their fears; but the thing that reassured them more 
 was an accident which happened to the boat and would 
 have caused its absolute destruction if there had been any 
 Indians around. The wind which kept getting stronger 
 
 ^^Jacques Baudry dit Desbuttes dit St. Martin was the official interpreter of 
 the Hurons at Detroit. He was a mercnant and lived on the coast southwest 
 of the fort. During the siege he moved into the town and lived on St. Joseph 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 105 
 
 et Sur la Maison de Mr. Jacques St. Martin, Sur La 
 mesme face. 
 
 16e May. — Le Lundy 16e May. — Mr. Le Commandant 
 qui avait Sgu que La Bonne bande des hurons S'etoient 
 retire de la Cabale par I'entremise du pere poitier, Leurs 
 missionaires, et que pour n'y estre plus engage S'etoient 
 eloigne dans un autre Canton, resold de donner sujet a 
 la Mauvaise Bande de se repentir de leur Sotises en en- 
 voyant La grosse Barque ravager Leurs Villages a Coup 
 de Canon et y mettre Le feu, S'il etait possible Et d'en 
 faire autant chez Les paux, en chemin fesant. Cette ex- 
 pedition fut mise entre Les mains de Mr. hobquince, cap- 
 taine, qui avec Mr. he, officier, dix Soldats et un Com- 
 merqant s'embarquerent dans la grosse barque, Le vent 
 Semblait Les vouloir favorise dans cette entreprise S'etant 
 mis a L'ess, ils Leverent L'ancre pour dessendre audroit 
 des deux villages, ils n'urent pas faits un demie quart de 
 Lieu que Le vent changea et Semit au Sud en augmentant, 
 Et ils avoient pour Lors Le vent presque devant il falait 
 qu'il couru La borde pour se rendre ou il voullaient aller, 
 et ce qu'il firent aussi, ces manoeuvres que Les habitans 
 ne Connaissoient pas pour La pluspart Les effrayerent 
 Croyant que Ces Mrs. en voullaient a eux, Et que La 
 Barque ne dessendoient que pour ravager Les Costes. Et 
 mettre Le feux aux maisons, ce qui ne pouvoient pas se 
 faire n'ayant point de forge abord Cependant il y en eus 
 qui furent cache Leurs Butin dans les fosses, au milieu des 
 terres, d'autre dans le Bois, ce que d'autre frangais Con- 
 naisseur des mouvemens de la Barque ayant Les vinrent 
 rassure Leur faisant connaitre L'impossibilite de leurs ap- 
 prehension, ce qui Les rassura davantage, ce fut un 
 Evenement qui arriva a la Barque qui aurait Cause totale- 
 ment sa perte, S'il y avait eu des Sauvages a proximite. 
 Le vent qui reforcissait toujours n'etait plus favorable a 
 
 street. He was born at Quebec, Aug. 23, 1733, married at Detroit Oct. 28, 1760, 
 to Marie Anne Navarre, daughter of Robert Navarre, and was buried at Detroit 
 June 18, 1768. Denissen's Genealogies MMS. 
 
106 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 was no longer favorable to the vessel, still the English who 
 were absolutely bent on reaching the two villages held up 
 to the wind, tacking from one shore to the other. As they 
 were coming about in order to stand out again, there came 
 a puff of wind which filled the sails and stranded the sloop 
 about twenty feet from shore and five-eighths of a mile 
 from the Fort. There they were almost on shore a quarter 
 of an hour, and at great risk they had to carry out an 
 anchor two hundred feet into the river in order to work 
 themselves afloat. They succeeded and returned to the 
 anchorage where they had started from, very well pleased 
 at having escaped the clutches of the Indians, for it is cer- 
 tain that ten Indians could have captured the boat in the 
 situation in which it was in spite of any defense they could 
 have made, and their imprudence would have cost them 
 dear. 
 
 There were Indians enough, indeed, who beheld the ves- 
 sel from a distance and came to attack it, but when they 
 arrived it was too late; and they could console themselves 
 with this proverb : "The wolf escapes when the dog stops 
 
 to ." However, the rage they felt at having missed 
 
 a chance so favorable led them to come and open fire on 
 the Fort from about two P. M. till six, but without killing 
 as much as a fly. The French who had remained in 
 the Fort drew water from the wells and filled the vessels 
 calculated to receive it. 
 
 May 17. Tuesday. 
 
 Pontiac who had not taken care in the beginning of the 
 war to lay in any provisions for the sustenance of his 
 warriors, was obliged to resort to fraud in order to live, 
 — he and all his followers. To this end he and four chiefs 
 of his nation visited all the settlers of the shores to levy 
 contributions of food, saying they could give voluntarily 
 or under compulsion, — if not they would have their live 
 stock killed, a thing which was already begun. In spite of 
 the fact that there were settlers who were already feeding 
 as many as twenty Indians, this did not keep them from 
 committing depredations. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 107 
 
 la barque, Cependant ses Mrs. qui voullaient absolument 
 aller aux deux village, voguaient a L'encontre du vent, 
 Courant La horde d'une terre a I'autre, Comme ils voul- 
 laient vire de Bord pour S'elever au Large il vint une 
 Boufe de vent qui pris dans Les voilles Sur tout Sens, fit 
 echouer La barque a environ vingt pied de terre et a un 
 quart de Lieu du fort, ils y furent Bien L'espace d'un 
 quart d'heure presque sur le Cote, ils furent Contraint au 
 risque de peril, d'aller jeter un ancre a un arpent au Large 
 pour se dechouer a force de travaille ils en vinrent about 
 et retournerent mouille d'ou ils etaient partis Bien Con- 
 tens d'avoir echappe de la grife des Sauvages, car il est 
 certain que dans La Situation ou etait La barque, dix 
 Sauvages fesoient Leurs affaires sans qu'ils pussent se 
 deffendre, et ils auroient paye Bien cher Leurs impru- 
 dences, il y exit Bien des Sauvages qui S'en appergurent 
 de Loing et qui vinrent pour foncer dessus, mais ils ar- 
 riverent qu'il n'etait plus temps, et ils pouvaient dire ce 
 proverbe; pendant que Le chien chie, Le Loup S'en va, 
 mais La Collere ou ils etaient d'avoir manque un Coup si 
 favorable, Les fit venir sur Les Deux heures apres midy 
 tire sur Lefort jusque a Six heures du soir Sans pent 
 estre avoir tue une mouche a cette heure. Les frangais 
 qui etoient reste dans le fort chariait de Lean des puis 
 dans Les vaisseaux destine a la recevoir. 
 
 17e May, Le Mardy 17e de May. — Pondiak qui en 
 commengant cette guerre n'avait pas eix soin de faire des 
 provisions pour la Subsistance de ses guerriers fut oblige 
 d'avoir recour a la Supercherie pour vivre, Luy et tout 
 son monde, pour cela il fut avec quatre chef de sa nation 
 en contrainte chez tous Les habitans dans Les Coste pour 
 Leurs demander des vivres de bonne volonte ou de force 
 ou bien qu'ils tueroient Les animaux domestique ce qu'ils 
 avaient deja Commence de faire. Bien que cependant il 
 y avoient des habitans qui en nourissoient jusqu'a vingt 
 et cela n'empechait pas qu'ils ne fissent du degas. Les 
 habitans qui craignoient que Les Sauvages ne se bandas- 
 sent contre eux, accorderent a la demande des chefs et 
 
108 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 The settlers who feared that the Indians would combine 
 against them agreed to the demand of the chiefs, and each 
 one supported the savages who lived in his vicinity : Pon- 
 tiac and his people derived their supplies from the north 
 shore, Ninivois and the Pottawattamies from the south- 
 west, and the Hurons from the east and south. 
 
 About ten o'clock, when each nation had looked after 
 the food supplies, the chiefs of all the nations met at 
 Pontiac's camp and deliberated as to how the Frenchmen 
 outside the Fort might be kept from entering, and those 
 inside from coming out; they did this because they said 
 those from within carried to the outside information of 
 what happened inside, and those on the outside carried to 
 the Fort what passed without, and all this did not result 
 in any good. Their reasoning was not bad, because actu- 
 ally there were some French who sowed dissension under 
 the pretext of wishing to restore harmony between the two 
 parties. It was therefore concluded in the council that 
 there should be a guard of twenty men from the two na- 
 tions at each side of the Fort who should guard the 
 approaches of the two sides in order to hinder the going 
 and coming of people, and that those who tried to pass 
 in spite of them should be fired upon. What was agreed 
 upon was done. Some Frenchmen who wanted to try to 
 pass came within one of getting shot. In the course of 
 the afternoon there was some firing on both sides, but no 
 harm done. 
 
 May 18. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians who were occupied with a plan that they 
 had pondered on for some time, namely, to send a mes- 
 sage to Mr. De Leon^*^ among the Illinois, neglected the 
 Fort for the whole day. Pontiac had all the chiefs and 
 leading men of each nation assemble for a council, and 
 he sent messengers to all the oldest of the French settlers 
 and to those he knew to invite them to the council, to 
 
 ™Peter Joseph Neyeon de Villiere Succeeded Capt. Macarty in the command 
 of Fort Chartres, which he held until June 15, 1764, when he received the Cross 
 of St. Louis as a reward for his fidelity and services. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 109 
 
 chaqu'un nourrissaient par ensemble Les Sauvages qui 
 etoient de leurs Coste, de sorte que pondiak et ses gens 
 tiroient Leurs Subsistance dans La Coste du Nord, inni- 
 v^ois et Les poux tiroient dans la Coste du sorouest, et 
 Les hurons dans Les Costes de L'est et du Sud. 
 
 Sur Les dix heures apres que chaque nation eu pourvu 
 au besoin de la bouche tous Les chefs de chaque nation 
 S'assemblerent au Camp de pondiak et tinrent Conseil 
 entre eux pourque aucune personne frangais de dehors 
 Lefort ne fussent dedans et que Ceux du dedans ne 
 sortissent point pour aller dehors, parce que disoient ils 
 ceux du dedans raportent dehors ce qui se passent et 
 ceux du dehors raportent au dedans ce qui se passent au 
 Camp et que cela ne faisait aucun bon effet et Leurs 
 raisons n'etoient pas mauvaise parce que il y avait effective- 
 ment des frangais qui sous pretexte de voulloir mettre Le 
 bon accord entre Les deux parties y mettait La dissention, 
 il fut done conclu dans Le Conseil, qu'il y aurait aux 
 deux Bout du fort une garde de vingt des deux nations 
 qui garderoient chacun de leurs Cote Les passages pour 
 empecher d'aller et de venir et que ceux qui voudroient 
 passe malgre eux ils feroient feux sur eux, ce qui fut dit 
 fut fait, il y eut des frangais qui voullurent tente a passe, 
 peu S'en falia qu'il n'en fusent La dupe, dans Le Courant 
 de L'apres midy il y eu quelque coup de tire de part et 
 d'autre Sans faire aucun mal. 
 
 18e May. — Le mercredy 18e May. — Les Sauvages oc- 
 cupe d'un dessein qu'ils avoient premedite depuis quelques 
 jours, d'envoyer aux Illinois vers Mr, Leon oublierent Le- 
 fort pour toute Cette journee, pondiak fit assemble tous 
 Les chefs et Les Considere de chaque nation pour tenir 
 Conseil et envoya des emissaires chez tous Les plus anciens 
 des frangais et ceux qui Connaissaient pour Les Convies 
 a venir au Conseil Les deux officiers qui etaient prison- 
 niers chez eux furent admis, tous Le monde rassemble 
 
110 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 which the two officers who were prisoners among them 
 were admitted. When everybody had come Pontiac took 
 a war-belt, and addressing all said: 
 
 "My brothers, you are ignorant of the reasons which 
 have induced me to act, although I have spared no pains 
 to keep you informed of my sentiments. But as I fear 
 that our Father will not come and take possession of the 
 Fort soon enough after I have expelled or killed the Eng- 
 lish, and that the Indians may insult you if there is no 
 commandant here to obviate this difficulty, I have resolved 
 to send to the Illinois some of our French brothers with 
 some Indians to carry our war-belts and our words to our 
 Father, Mr. De Leon, and ask him to send us a French 
 officer for a commander to guide us and replace the Eng- 
 lish. You, my brothers, will do me a pleasure to write 
 to our Father in this matter, joining your words to mine." 
 
 He at once had a letter written to Mr. De Leon in the 
 presence of these two English officers, telling about the 
 council and all the reasons which had induced him to 
 act, just as I have described in the beginning of this narra- 
 tive. To this was added a letter^ ^ from the French who 
 earnestly begged Mr. De Leon in view of the present cir- 
 cumstances to restrain the tribes. 
 
 When these letters w^ere finished Pontiac who presided 
 over everything named the two Frenchmen^^ and the two 
 Indians whom he wanted to carry the letters and his words, 
 at the same time telling them that they should hold them- 
 selves in readiness to depart the next morning, and that 
 those who wanted to go along, either French or Indian, 
 
 "The letter from the Frenchmen: "Gentlemen: We are obliged to submit 
 to what the Indians exact from us; the English are blocked up, and all the 
 passages are shut up; we cannot express to you our perplexity. It would be 
 necessary, in order to judge of the calamities which threaten us and which appear 
 to us inevitable, that you saw with your own eyes what is going on here. God 
 alone can prevent our becoming the victims of the English and Savages. These 
 Ccuriers bear to you the talks of the Nations here. We look upon it as a 
 happiness to have it in our power to acquaint you of our deplorable situation. 
 We certainly never have contributed thereto by our conduct; the English on 
 their part never gave us occasion. Instruct us what we can do. We look upon 
 you as Protectors and Mediators who would be willing to employ themselves 
 efKcaciously to pacify two contending parties who threaten us with an unexem- 
 plary Desolation." Copy of a letter sent by the inhabitants of Detroit, directed 
 to the Gentlemen Commandants of the Illinois. Mich. Pion. and Hist. Colls. 
 Vol. XXVII, p. 645. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 111 
 
 pondiak pris un Collier de guerre et dit parlant a tous; 
 mes freres vous ignorez Les causes qui m'ont fait agir Je 
 nay rien epargne pour vous faire connaitre mes Sentimens, 
 mais comme je crains que notre pere nesoit pas assez 
 tost venus pour prendre possession du fort, Lorsque 
 jauray chasse ou tue Les anglais, et que restant Sans Com- 
 mendant, nos freres Les Sauvages ne vous fassent insulte, 
 pour obvier a cette inconvenient Jay resolue d'envoyer aux 
 Illinois de nos freres Les frangois avec des sauvages porter 
 nos Colliers et nos paroles a notre pere Mr. De Leon pour 
 Luy demander qu'il nous envoye un Commandant, officier 
 frangois pour nous conduire et pour prendre La place 
 des anglais, Vous autres, mes freres vous me ferez plaisir 
 d'ecrire a se Sujet a nostre pere, joignant vos paroles aux 
 nostre, tout de suite il fit venir un ecrivain pour ecrire a 
 Mr. Leon, En presence de ses deux Mrs. Le Conseil et 
 toutes Les raisons qui Le fasait agir qui n'etoient autre 
 chose que ce que Jay dit cy dessus dans Le Commence- 
 mens de cette ecris auquel etait Joint une Lettre de la 
 part des francais qui prioient instamment Mr. Deleon vii, 
 Les Circonstance presentes d'arrester Les nations, tous 
 les ecris finis de part et d'autre. Pondiak qui presidait 
 a tous, nomma Les deux frangais et Les deux Sauvages 
 par cjui il voullait que Les Lettres et Les paroles furent 
 porte Leurs disant cju'ils eussent a Se tenir prest a partir 
 Le Lendemain matin et que ceux qui voudroient estre 
 du voyage, frangais et Sauvage pouvait parle qu'il ne Les 
 
 ''"Jacques Godfrey, Miny Chesne, Messrs. Beaubien, Chauvin, Labadie and a 
 party of Indians started out to deliver the Indian and French letters. When 
 at the mouth of the Miami River they overtook a trader named Welch, whom 
 they captured and after participating in the taking of Fort Miami, sent their 
 prisoner and booty back to Detroit, where they were lodged at the house of 
 Miny Chesne, near the Pottawattamie village. Miny Chesne was a brother of 
 Isedore Chesne. Godfrey and Miny Chesne were both made prisoners after the 
 siege and a court of inquiry held to investigate their actions during the siege. 
 Godfroy won his freedom by acting as guide and interpreter for Morris in 17(j4. 
 Chesne, who from St. Anne's Church Records appears to be Leopold Chesne, 
 son of Charles and Catharine Sauvage, also gained his freedom as he did not 
 die until Jan. 13, 1778. Gladwin MMS., p. 658. 
 
 Miny Chesne: He had two Indian wives, an Ottawa and a Sauteuse. By 
 the latter he had a son, Charles, who was baptized Oct. 25, 1775. Chesne 
 lived on a farm on the north bank of the Detroit River. This farm was granted 
 to him by Pontiac, Sept. 17, 1765, and lay east of the land granted to George 
 McDougall. Register's Office of Detroit, Vol. A, p. 128. 
 
112 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 might announce themselves and he would not prevent them, 
 and he would have the settlers give them all that they 
 would need for the expedition. 
 May 19. Thursday. 
 
 Pontiac who believed that Mr. De Leon vv^ould be able 
 to furnish a commander in reply to his demand had noth- 
 ing else to do the next morning but supply the needs of 
 those whom he was sending away. He helped them em- 
 bark and told them to go and wait for him below the fort 
 at the mill, and he would make the rounds of the region 
 to get them provisions. This he did, going from house to 
 house demanding of each one, according to his ability, food 
 and ammunition for the messengers so as to enable them 
 to depart promptly. When all the outfit for the trip was 
 delivered to the men, they set out for the Illinois about 
 ten o'clock. 
 
 As soon as the messengers had gone Pontiac returned 
 to his camp and commanded his young men to go and 
 amuse themselves by harassing the vessels, because he knew 
 well enough that they could not do them any great harm. 
 They did this till toward five o'clock when they got tired 
 of shooting, and returned to the camp in order to rest 
 from their useless labor. 
 May 20. Friday. 
 
 The Commandant who had a plan to send one of the 
 sloops to Niagara to hasten the arrival of reinforcements 
 which he had been expecting for a long time gave orders 
 to Mr. Le Grand^^, appointed judge in place of Mr. St. 
 Cosme^^, that all the French in the Fort should pick up the 
 stones which they might find in the streets and carry them 
 to the edge of the river to ballast the vessel which was 
 about to sail. The boats changed places and the soldiers 
 put the stones on board the little sloop. 
 
 ^^Gabriel Christopher LeGrand, son of Gabriel Louis Legrand, Sieur of Sintre, 
 Vicomte of Mortain, and Ann Henrietta Catherine de Crenay, of noble parent- 
 age, who lived at Roche, diocese of Avranches, in Normandy, France, enlisted 
 in the French army, in the company of De Boune, came to Detroit, where he 
 was a surgeon major at the Post. He married here April 17, 1758, Marie Mag- 
 delene Chapoton. She died Jan. 7, 1763, when they were living in the village 
 on St. Jacques street. Gabriel married a Second time on July 26, 1764, Veron- 
 ica Reaume, daughter of Peter Reaume, who lived on the south side of the river. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 113 
 
 empescherait point qu'il Leurs ferait donner par I-es 
 habitans tous ce qui Leurs Seraient necessaires pour Leurs 
 voyages. 
 
 19, May. — Le Jeudy 19 May. — Pondiak qui croyais que 
 Mr. Deleon, aurait a sa demande un Commandant, n'eut 
 rien de plus presse des Le matin que de pourvoir au 
 Besoin de ceux qu'ils fesait partir il Les fit embarque et 
 Leur dit d'aller L'attendre au dessous du fort au moulin 
 et qui allait dans Les Costes pour Leurs faire avoir des 
 vivres, ce qu'il fit, il fut de maison en maison pour de- 
 mander a chacun Selon son moyen des vivres et munitions 
 pour ses Courriers affin de les faire partir promptement, 
 tout le necessaire du voyage delivre aux voyageurs, ils 
 partir vers Les dix heurs pour Les Illinois. 
 
 Les Couriers partis, pondiak retourna a son Camp et 
 Commanda a ses jeunes gens d'aller Se devertir Sur Les 
 Barques seulement pour Les inquieter, parce qu'ils etait 
 Bien prevenus qu'ils ne pouvoient pas Leurs faire grand 
 mal ce qu'ils firent jusque a vers les Cinq heures du Soir, 
 qu'ils se lasserent de tire et retournerent a leurs Camps 
 Se repose des fatigues inutilles qu'ils s'etoient donne. 
 
 20e May. — Le vendredy 20e May. — Mr. Le Comman- 
 dant qui avoient dessein de faire partir une des Barques 
 pour Niagara, et pour favorise L'arrive du secours qu'il 
 attendoient de jours en jours depuis longtemps, donna 
 ordre a Mr. Le Grand Substitue Juge a la place de Mr. 
 St. Cosme que tous Les frangais qui etaient dans Le fort 
 ramassassent Les pieres qu'ils trouveroient dans Les rues 
 et Les mener au bord de la riviere pour Lester La Barque 
 qui devait partir, elles changerent de place L'une L'autre 
 et toutes Les pierres furent menees a la petite Barque par 
 La troupe, Cette journee se passa Sans aucune hostilite 
 de part et d'autre. 
 
 He served for some time as a notary in Detroit and later went to Kaskaskia, 
 where he served in the same capacity and succeeded in getting the land titles so 
 badly mixed up that the land commissioners made loud complaints of his ineffi- 
 ciency. Denissen Genealogies, MMS., C. M. Burton's History of Detroit. 
 
 ^'Pierre Laurence Cosme (or St. Cosme) resided in Detroit on St. Jacques 
 street. He was born at Laprairie, Lower Canada, Oct. 30, 1721; married at 
 Detroit to Catherine Lortman dit Barrois, Jan. 25, 1747, and was buried at 
 Detroit Sept. 21, 1787. 
 
114 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 The day passed without any hostility on either side. 
 
 May 21. Saturday. 
 
 At eleven o'clock in the morning the little sloop sailed 
 from in front of the Fort for the entrance to Lake Erie 
 in order to discover if the expected reinforcements were 
 coming. She was ordered to stay there a week, recon- 
 noitering, in order to expedite the arrival of reinforce- 
 ments, and at the end of that time to go on to Niagara. 
 
 The Indians either from laziness or from contempt did 
 not approach to fire on the Fort or the vessel at all during 
 the whole day. About five o'clock in the evening it was 
 learned through a Frenchman who had sallied out that 
 Sekahos^^, great chief of the Chippewas of Grand River, 
 had arrived in response to Pontiac's demand with one hun- 
 dred twenty men of his band. 
 
 May 22. Sunday; Whitsunday. 
 
 During the whole of this sacred day there was a violent 
 wind and a downpour of rain which caused both sides to 
 remain quiet. 
 
 May 23. Monday. 
 
 The weather of the morning which had not cleared up 
 from the day before kept the Indians quiet. The Com- 
 mandant who was suspicious of them and foresaw that 
 the tranquility would not last long, having been warned, 
 besides, to be on his guard against any surprise, ordered 
 that the iron and steel in the warehouse should be used to 
 make tomahawks, daggers, spears, hooks, with which to 
 arm his soldiers against an assault in case the Indians 
 should want to attempt one. Two French blacksmiths in 
 the Fort did this work. 
 
 About four P. M. a rumor reached the Fort and got to 
 the officers that the Indians intended to set fire to the 
 Fort and the stockade, and the houses within, by means 
 of fire arrows. Hov/ever, they could not possibly do this, 
 fortunately not having any of the necessary materials. 
 
 ^^In the French original this name appears Cekaos. Schoolcraft spelled it 
 Cekaas and it appears elsewhere, Chckahos. Sekahos lived on the Grand or 
 Thames River and the rest of his band arrived on June 9th. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 115 
 
 21e May. — Le Samedy 21e May. — A onze heures du 
 matin La petite Barque partis de devant Le fort pour aller 
 a L'entre du Lac Errier pour decouvir Si Le renfort que 
 Se Messieur attendoient venait, elle avait ordre d'y reste 
 huit jours en decouverte pour favorise L'arrive du renfort 
 et au bout des huit jours, faire route pour Niagara. Les 
 Sauvages soit par paresse ou par mepris ne vinrent point 
 tire de la Journee ni Sur le fort ni Sur La Barque, Sur 
 Les Cinq heures du soir L'on Sgu dans Le fort par un 
 frangais qui avait Sortis que Ce Kaos, grand chef des 
 Sauteux de la grande riviere etait arrive a la demande de 
 pondiak avec cent vingt hommes de sa bande. 
 
 22e May. — Le dimanche 22 May. — Le jour de la pente- 
 coste toute La Sainte Journee un vent impetueux et une 
 pluie averse qui fut cause de tranquilite depart «t d'autre. 
 
 23e May.— -Le Lundy 23e May.— Le matinee qui Se 
 Sentis du mauvais terns de La journee precedente fit que 
 Les Sauvages furent tranquille, pendant ce terns. Mr. 
 Le Commandant qui etoient en deffiance contre eux et qui 
 prevoyait que La tranquillite ne serait pas de Longue dure, 
 joint a ce qu'il etait prevenu, qu'il etait Soufle pour se 
 mettre en dcffence contre toutes tentative il ordonna que 
 Lefers et Lassier qui etoient dans Le magazin fussent mis 
 en ocuvre pour faire des Casse teste, des dagues, des 
 Lances et des Croc pour armees Ses soldats pour deffendre 
 Lassaut en cas que Les Sauvages voulussent tente d'y 
 monte, ce qui fut execute par deux forgerons frangais 
 qui etoient dans le fort. Sur les quatre heures apres midi 
 il vint une nouvelle dans le fort qui dit a Ses Mrs. que Les 
 Sauvages avoit intention de mettre Le feu au fort tant 
 aux pieux qui en fesoient L'enceinte que aux maisons qui 
 etoient dedans avec des fieches a feux, ce qui Leurs 
 etoient impossible de faire n'ayant pas heureusement ce 
 qui pouvait Leur estre necessaire pour cela, mais par pru- 
 dence et crainte de surprise, il fut mis Sur Les magazins 
 
116 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 But from prudence and fear of surprise ladders were placed 
 upon the royal magazine and the houses, and on the ground 
 by them tubs full of water to serve in case of need. The 
 Commandant ordered that not a Frenchman in the Fort 
 should go to bed, but make a night of it, and that they 
 should assemble three or four together in their houses in 
 order to be ready at the first call. 
 
 About two o'clock in the afternoon the weather cleared 
 up, and it was expected the Indians would make some 
 attack with the return of fair weather, but they did not, 
 and the remainder of the day passed as had the morning^®. 
 
 May 24. Tuesday. 
 
 The Indians who had been idle all the day before con- 
 tinued so on this day up to four o'clock, when they shook 
 off the yoke of laziness to recommence their hostility 
 against the Fort, and they did not cease till midnight. They 
 were no more satisfied then than if they had kept quiet, 
 unless it was that they had used up powder and ball to 
 no purpose. 
 
 The Commandant who foresaw that this tragic affair 
 would not end soon, and that it would not be easy to get 
 provisions from without, from fear of being in need be- 
 fore the return of the vessel and the arrival of the convoy, 
 v> hich was expected any day, in order to avoid this, com- 
 manded that all the houses of the French should be visited 
 and whatever superfluous food each man might have should 
 be taken and stored for the sustenance of all his forces. 
 This order was carried out by officer Hay, the commissary, 
 and the judge^^, who went into all the houses and col- 
 lected wheat, flour, peas, also the corn belonging to the 
 Indians which the French were storing, and which the 
 Indians had not the precaution to take away before be- 
 ginning their beautiful fiasco. The officers also collected 
 oil, tallow, and, in general, everything which could serve 
 
 ^^The tranquility of this day may be accounted for by the fact that Pontiac 
 learned that the expected schooner was aground. He forced Capt. Campbell to 
 accompany him across the river in order to put him in a canoe and take him to 
 the ship. Here he expected to force Campbell to tell the Commander to give up 
 the ship. He was, however, disappointed when he arrived at the Huron village 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 117 
 
 du roy et sur Les maisons des echelle et au has des quelles 
 il y avait des cuves pleines d'eau pour Se Servir au besoin, 
 Mr. Le Commandant ordonna que pas un frangois qui 
 etoient actuellement dans Lefort ne se couchat qu'il pas- 
 sent La nuit blanche et qu'ils eussent a se rassemble trois 
 OU quatre ensemble par maison pour etre prest a la 
 premiere demande, vers Les deux heures apres midy Le 
 temps se mit au beau L'on S'attendait qu'au retour du 
 Beaux tems Les Sauvages feroient quelque incursion, ce 
 qui ne fut point et Le reste de la Journee Se passat comme 
 s'etait passe Le matin. 
 
 24, May. — Le Mardy 24 de May. — Les Sauvages qui 
 avoient paresseux La veille toute La journee, Le furent 
 encore ce jour jusqu'a quatre heures qu'ils Secouerent 
 Le Joug de la paresse pour recommencer leurs hostilite 
 Sur le fort et qu'ils ne cesserent que a minuit pas plus 
 Satisfait que S'ils Se fussent tenus tranquil, Sinon que 
 d'avoir user de La poudre et des Balles inutilement. 
 
 Mr. Le Commandant qui prevoyait que cette tragique 
 scene ne finirait pas Sitost et qu'il ne Serait pas facille 
 d'avoir des vivres du dehors et craignant d'en manquer 
 avant Le retour de la Barque et L'arrive du Convoy, qu'il 
 attendait de jour en jour; ordonna que pour obvier a cela 
 La visite fut faite dans toutes Les maisons frangaises pour 
 oter a chacun ce qu'il pouvait avoir de Superflus, afin de 
 L'economiser pour La subsistance de tons son Monde, ce qui 
 fut Execute par Mr. he, officier, Mr. Le Commissare des 
 vivres et Mr. Le Juge qui furent dans toutes les maisons, 
 ramasserent du Bled, f roment. La farine, des pois ; du bled 
 d'inde qui appertenoit aux Sauvages, que des frangais 
 avoient en garde chez eux et que Les Sauvages n'avoient 
 pas eii La precaution de retire avant de commencer Leurs 
 Belles Cacade; Ses Mrs. ramasserent aussi de I'huile, du 
 Suif et generallement de tous ce qui pent Servire a la 
 
 to discover that the schooner was s.till in the lake. Siege of Detroit by Hough. 
 "Samson Fleming was acting as commissary in Detroit at this time and Le- 
 Grand, living on St. Louis street, was judge. See Journal of J. L. (pulslished by 
 this Society in 1911), note 71. 
 
118 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 for food, keeping an account of everything they took, and 
 especially the names of the persons to whom the provisions 
 belonged, assuring these of payment, at the same time giv- 
 ing them receipts for the same. Only the Indian corn 
 belonging to the savages was confiscated for the general 
 good. All the provisions were placed in the royal ware- 
 house and served as defense against the famine which 
 threatened the English. 
 
 May 25. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians who had worn themselves out during a part 
 of the preceding night wasting ammunition, rested till al- 
 most five o'clock in the afternoon before recommencing 
 the attack as upon the day before. Only the chiefs and 
 old men did not take a hand in the firing, and while the 
 others rested they strolled about to discover what was 
 passing and guard against surprise, suspecting the English 
 all the time. 
 
 The French settlers of the shores were torn by conflicting 
 feelings; some of them who were actually honest and 
 moved by sentiments of humanity and religion groaned 
 over the foolish enterprise of the Indians, and would will- 
 ingly have sacrificed even the last bit of their property to 
 check the Indian nations and bring about peace in the 
 region; others who were governed by a feeling of un- 
 reasonable hostility, and had never cherished any sentiments 
 of submission or respect would gladly have cast their lot 
 with the Indians had it not been for the fear of public 
 contempt ; others still were in a vacillating condition, not 
 knowing which of the two parties to join. But all alike, 
 worn out as they were by conflicting opinions and the 
 behavior of the Indians, had already assembled at different 
 times at the houses of the oldest settlers to deliberate over 
 some means of checking the Indians. The day before they 
 had resolved that they ought to go to the camp and ask 
 Pontiac for a council, and try to find out what his inten- 
 tions were concerning the war. 
 
 To that end they selected fifteen whom the Indians 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 119 
 
 nourriture tenant un Etat de tous ce qu'ils prenoient de 
 chaque chose en particulier, Le nom des personnes a qui les 
 vivres appartenoient, dont ils donnaient des assurances de 
 payment en Leurs delivrant des Billets, il ny eu que Le 
 Bled dinde des sauvages qui fut confisque a leurs profit 
 toutes les provisions furent mises dans Les magazins du 
 Roy, et qui servirent d'arme contre la disette dont ces 
 Mrs. Etoient menacees. 
 
 25e May. — Le Mercredy 25 May. — Les Sauvages qui 
 dans une parties de la nuit precedente S'etoient fatigue a 
 employe de la munition mala propos, Se reposerent j usque 
 a Cinq heures apres midy qu'ils recommencerent, comme 
 Le jour precedent, il n'y avoit que Les chefs et Les vieil- 
 lards qui ne tiroient point et qui pendant que Les autres 
 Se reposaient, Se promenoient pour Examiner ce qui Se 
 passoient et pour n'estre point Surpris se mefiant toujours 
 des anglais. 
 
 Les habitans des Costes qui etoient partage par dif- 
 ferens Sentimens, Les uns en veritable honneste gens, 
 penetre d'un Sentiment d'humanite et de religion gemis- 
 soient de la folle entreprise des Sauvages et auroient vol- 
 lontiers Sacrifier jusque a la derniere piece de leurs Butin 
 pour arreste Les nations et mettre La paix dans L'endroit, 
 d'autre gouverne par un Sentiment d'anthipatie mal fonde 
 chez qui La Soumission ni Le respect n'ont jamais eu 
 d'empire Se Seroient vollontiers jette dans Le partie des 
 Sauvages Si ce n'avait ete La crainte d'un mepris general. 
 Les autres etoient comme en equilibre, ne Sqachant Lequel 
 des deux parties embrasse et qui tous ensemble etoient 
 fatigue par ces diverses Sentimens, des courses des Sau- 
 vages S'etoient deja assemble en differente fois chez les 
 plus anciens pour delibere entre eux Sur un moyen d'ar- 
 reste Les nations, ils resolurent Le Jour precedent qu'il 
 falait aller au Camp demander un Conseil a pondiak et 
 tache De Sqavoir quelles etoient Ses intentions dans cette 
 guerre pour cette Effet Se choisirent au nombre de quinze 
 Considere, et Connue et aime des sauvages furent au 
 
120 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 knew and esteemed, proceeded to the camp and asked for 
 a parley. Pontiac who had not been notified of this visit 
 was surprised at it, and suspected some mystery which he 
 as yet could not fathom. Nevertheless he received them 
 cordially and asked what had brought them; his curiosity 
 did not permit him to wait till they had told of themselves 
 the reason for their visit. They all replied with one 
 accord that they had come to talk over some business, and 
 that they would be pleased to have all his chiefs hear what 
 they had to say. Pontiac, who was anxious to know what 
 the matter was. sent messengers to the Pottawattamies and 
 the Hurons of the bad band, and they came in a short 
 time. When they were all assembled the most revered 
 among the French, taking the great chief by the hand, said 
 addressing them all : 
 
 "My brothers, you seem surprised to see us. We have 
 come here only to renew the ancient alliance which our 
 fathers made with you, and which you are today destroy- 
 ing by bringing death upon us. When you began your 
 attack upon the English you gave us to understand that 
 you would do us no wrong. It is true you do us no per- 
 sonal harm, but it is nevertheless doing us harm to do 
 what you are doing in killing our live stock. When they 
 are all killed how do you think we shall be able to plow 
 our fields, to sow and make bread for you? If only in 
 killing them you did not waste half you would profit the 
 more and hold out the longer, and we should not lose so 
 much. 
 
 "When you enter our homes you enter with the toma- 
 hawk raised as if you intended to kill us while begging for 
 food. Have we ever refused at any time when you have 
 asked us ? You do not speak to us any more like brothers, 
 but like masters, and you treat us as we treat our slaves. 
 Since when have you seen the Indians domineering over 
 the French? Is this the way you promised your Father 
 Belestre, when he departed, that you would love and cherish 
 your French brothers ? Avenge the insults which have been 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 121 
 
 Camp pour demander a parle, pondiak qui n'etait pas point 
 prevenu de Cette visite en fut Surpris et Soupgonna 
 quelque mistere qu'il ne pouvait encore penetre, nean- 
 moins il Les recuent tres Biens et Leurs demanda ce qui 
 Les ammenoient car Sa curiosite ne Luy parmis pas d'at- 
 tendre que deux mesme, ils disent La Cause de Leurs de- 
 marche, il Luy fut repondue d'une Commune voix qu'ils 
 venoient Luy parle pour affaire qu'ils seroient flate que 
 tous ces chefs entendissent ce qu'ils avoient a dire, pondiak 
 a qu'il tardait de savoir de quoy il etoit question envoya 
 des emissaires aux paux et aux hurons de la mauvaise 
 bande qui vinrent en peu de tems. Lorsque ils furent tous 
 assemble, Le plus Considere d'entre Les frangais qui 
 etoient venus, prenant Le grand chefs par Le main dit a 
 tous, Mes freres vous nous paroissez Surpris de nous voir, 
 nous ne Sommes venus icy que pour renouvellee L'ancienne 
 alliance que nos ancestre ont faits avec vous et que vous 
 detruisez aujourd'hui en nous donnant La mort, quand 
 vous avez commance a frape Sur Les anglois vous nous 
 avez faits entendre que vous ne vouliez pas nous faire 
 aucun tord ny aucun mal, il est vray que vous ne nous 
 faiste pas de mal, mais c'est toujours nous en faire que 
 de nous faire Letord que vous nous faites, tuant nos ani- 
 maux, quand vous Les aurez tous tue avec quoy, voulez- 
 vous que nous Labourions nos terre, pour semer et vous 
 faire du pain: Sy encore en Les tuant vous n'en perdiez 
 pas La motier, vous auriez plus de profit et vous dureroient 
 plus Longtemps et nous ne perderions pas tant. 
 
 Quand vous entrez chez nous, vous y entrez Le Casse 
 teste Leve comme S'y vous voulliez nous tue, en nous de- 
 mandant a manger. Es-ce que toutes Les fois que vous 
 en avez demande nous vous en avons refuse, ce n'est plus en 
 freres que vous nous parle, mais en maitre et vous nous 
 traite Comme nous faisons nos esclaves, depuis quand Es- 
 ce que vous avez viae Les Sauvages Commande Les fran- 
 gois, Es-ce la ce que vous avez promis a votre pere 
 Belestre quand il a partis, que vous aimeriez et Soutien- 
 drez vos freres, Les frangois, vange Les insultes qui vous 
 
122 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 offered you — we do not object,^^^ but remember that we 
 are all brothers and the children of your Great Father, 
 the King of France. You are expecting him (Belestre) 
 back, you say. When he returns to supply your needs, 
 as he has already done, and sees that you have killed us 
 and taken all that we were preserving for him, what will 
 he say to you? Do you think he will give you presents 
 to cover up the wrong you have done us? On the con- 
 trary, he will regard you as rebellious children and traitors, 
 and instead of petting you he will make war upon you, 
 and then you will have two nations upon you, the French 
 and the English. Consider whether you want to have two 
 enemies, or whether you will live as brothers among us." 
 Pontiac who had not lost a single word of all that had 
 been said, in the name of all the chiefs made reply to the 
 French : 
 
 "My brothers, we have never intended to do you any 
 injury or harm, neither have we pretended that any should 
 be done you, but among my young men there are some, as 
 among you, who are always doing harm in spite of all pre- 
 cautions that one can take. Moreover, it is not for per- 
 sonal vengeance merely that I am making war upon the 
 English ; it is for you, my brothers, as well as for us. 
 When the English have insulted us in the councils which 
 we have held with them, they have insulted you, too, 
 without your knowing it. And since I and all my brothers, 
 also, know that the English have taken away from you 
 all means to avenge yourselves by disarming you and mak- 
 ing you sign a paper which they have sent to their ow^n 
 country, — a thing they could not do to us, — for this 
 reason we wish to avenge you equally with ourselves, and 
 I swear the destruction of all that may be upon our lands. 
 "What is more, you do not know all the reasons which 
 oblige me to act as I do. I have told you only what con- 
 
 =*In a letter from Croghan to Sir William Johnson, written in 1765, he says 
 that "Pontiac and all the principal chiefs never pretend to deny that the French 
 were at the bottom of the war — that they had an interest in stirring up the war 
 — supplied the Indians with all their wants as far as possible. Pontiac and the 
 chiefs call it the Beaver War, but in spite of this declaration they still love 
 the French, who have adopted their customs and manners, and treat them civilly." 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 123 
 
 ont ete faites, nous ne nous y oposons pas, mais Souvenez 
 vous que nous Sommes tous freres et Les enfans de votre 
 grand pere Le Roy de france, vous L'attendez, dites vous, 
 quand il reviendra pour vous apporte vos Besoins comme 
 il a deja fait Et qu'il verra que vous nous aurez tue, et pris 
 tous ce que nous Conservons pour Luy, que pourrat il vous 
 dirent, Croyez vous qu'il vous fera des presens pour 
 Couvrir Le Mai que vous aurez faits, non au contraire il 
 vous regardera comme des enfans rebelle et Comme des 
 traites, Et Bien Loing de vous caresse il vous fera La 
 guerre pour Lors vous aurez deux nations a dos Les fran- 
 Qois et Les anglais, voyez S'y vous voullez avoir deux en- 
 nemies ou bien si vous voulez vivre en freres avec nous. 
 
 Pondiak qui n'avait pas perdiie un mot detout ce qui 
 venoit d'estre dit pris La parolle a son tour au nom de 
 tous les chefs, S'adressant. Aux f rangois : Mes freres, 
 nous n'avons jamais eus en vue de vous faire aucun tord, 
 ny aucun mal, n'y n'avons pretendus qu'ils vous en soient 
 fais, mais parmis mes jeunes gens il y en a Comme parmis 
 vous, qui malgre toutes Les precautions que L'on prend 
 font tou jours du mal, d'ailleurs Ce n'est pas pour me 
 vanger Seulement que je fais La guerre aux anglois, C'est 
 pour vous mes freres, comme pour nous, quand les anglais 
 dans Les Conseils que nous avons tenus chez eux nous ont 
 insulte, il vous ont insulte aussi Sans que vous L'ayez Sgu, 
 et comme Je Sgay et tous nos freres aussi que Les anglais 
 vous ont ote tous moyens de vous venger en vous des- 
 armant et vous faisant ecrire Sur un papier qu'ils ont 
 envoye dans Leurs pays, ce qui n'ont pas pus nous faire, 
 c'est pourquoy je veux vous vange egalement comme nous 
 et Je jure Leurs perte tant qu'il y en aura Sur nos terres, 
 En outre, vous ne Sgavez pas toutes Les raisons qui 
 m'oblige a faire ce que Je fais, je ne vous ai dit que ce 
 
124 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 cerns you, but you will know the rest in time. I know 
 very well that many of you, my brothers, consider me a 
 fool, but you will see in the future if I am what people 
 say I am, and if I am wrong. I know very well, also, 
 that there are some among you, my brothers, who side with 
 the English in making war upon us^^ and that grieves 
 me. As for them, I know them well and when our Great 
 Father returns I shall name and point them out to him 
 and they will see whether they or we will be most satisfied 
 with the result in the end. 
 
 "I do not doubt, my brothers, that this war causes you 
 annoyance because of the movements of our brothers who 
 are coming and going in your homes constantly; I am 
 chagrined at it, but do not think, my brothers, that I inspire 
 the harm which is being done you. As a proof that I 
 do not desire it just call to mind the war with the Foxes, 
 and the way I behaved®^ as regards you seventeen years 
 ago. Now when the Chippewas and Ottawas of Michilli- 
 mackinac, and all the northern nations, came with the Sacs 
 and Foxes to destroy you, who was it that defended you? 
 Was it not I and my men? 
 
 "When Mackinaw, the great chief of all these nations, 
 said in his council that he would carry the head of your 
 commander^^ to his village, and devour his heart, and drink 
 his blood, did I not take up your cause, and go to his 
 village, and tell him that if he wanted to kill the French 
 he would have to begin first with me and my men? Did 
 I not help you rid yourselves of them and drive them 
 away? How does it come then, my brothers, that you 
 would think me today ready to turn my weapons against 
 you? No, my brothers, I am the same French Pontiac 
 who helped you seventeen years ago; I am French, and 
 I want to die French, and I repeat that it is altogether 
 your interests and mine that I avenge. Let me carry 
 
 "Gladwin wrote Amherst July 8th, 1763: "Nevertheless, there are some Hon- 
 est men among them to whom I am infinitely obliged; I mean. Sir, Monsieur 
 Navarre, the two Baby's and my Interpreters, St. Martin and La Bute." 
 
 •"Pontiac, according to his own account, had saved the French at Detroit 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 125 
 
 qui vous regarde vous scaurez Le reste avec le temps, Je 
 Sgay Bien que Je passe parmis Beaucoup de vous, mes 
 freres pour un Sot mais vous voirez a L'avenir Si je suis 
 ce que L'on dit et S'y Jay tord. Je Sgay Bien aussi qu'il 
 y en a parmis vous, mes freres qui prennent le parti 
 anglais, pour nous faire La guerre, et cela me fait de la 
 peine que par raport a eux, Je les Connais Bien Et quand 
 nostre pere a tous viendras, Je les nommeray et Les Luy 
 montreray Et ils verons qui d'eux ou de vous Serons Le 
 plus Contents par La Suite. 
 
 Je ne doute pas, mes freres, que cette guerre ne vous 
 fatigue par raport aux mouvements de nos freres qui a 
 tous momens vont et viennent chez vous, J'en suis fache, 
 mais ne croyez pas mes freres que Je souffre Le tord qui 
 vous est faits et pour preuve que Je ne Le veux pas, qu'il 
 vous Souviennent de La guerre des renards et de la 
 maniere dont Je me suis comporte a votre egard, il y a 
 dix sept ans, apresent quand Les sauteux et outavois de 
 IMichellinakinak et toutes Les nations du nord Sont venus 
 avec La Sok et Les renards pour vous deffaire, qui es ce 
 qui vous deffendue n'est-ce pas moy et mes gens, quand 
 mekinak, grand chef de toute ces nations dit dans son 
 Conseil qu'il voullait emporte a Son village La teste de 
 vostre Commandant, Et mange Son Coeur et Boire Son 
 Sang, n'ai-je pas pris vos interest, en allant a Son Camp 
 Lui dire que S'il voulait tue Les franqais qu'il fallait qu'il 
 commenca par Moy Et mes gens, ne vous ai Je pas aide 
 a les deffaire et a les chasse, d'ou vient voudriez vous 
 mes freres que aujourd'hui Je tourne mes armes contre 
 vous, non, mes freres Je suis Le Meme pondiak frangais 
 qui vous a preste La main il y a dix sept ans, Je suis 
 frangais et Je veu mourrir frangais, Et Je vous Le repette 
 Se sont tous ensemble vos interest et Les miens que Je 
 vange. Laisse moy faire Je ne vous demande pas vostre 
 
 from being massacred in 1746, when the great Chief Mickinac (the Turtle) came 
 down to destroy that post. 
 
 siPaul Joseph Le Moine, Chav. de Longuevil, was commandant at Detroit in 
 1746. 
 
126 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 out my plan. I do not demand your assistance, because 
 I know you could not give it; I only ask you for provisions 
 for myself and all my followers. If, however, you should 
 like to help me I would not refuse; you would please me 
 and get out of trouble the quicker, for I promise when 
 the English shall be driven away from here, or killed, we 
 shall all withdraw into our villages, following our custom, 
 to await the coming of our French Father. 
 
 "Thus you see, my brothers, what my sentiments are. 
 Do not worry, I shall see to it that neither my follov/ers 
 nor any other Indians harm you any further, but I ask 
 that our women may have permission to raise our corn 
 upon your fields and fallow lands. By allowing this you 
 will oblige us greatly." 
 
 All the French replied that they were very willing. The 
 council came to an end and the Frenchmen withdrew, satis- 
 fied with their negotiations with Pontiac. The very same 
 day the Indian women began work in the corn fields, and 
 several settlers ploughed fields for the planting, and that 
 same afternoon Pontiac went all along the shores to give 
 orders concerning the subsistence of all the Indians so that 
 nothing more might be taken from the settlers by force. 
 
 The Commandant had observed that the Pottawattamies 
 in camp southwest of the Fort since the departure of the 
 sloop, came along the river edge under the shelter of the 
 bank in which were two lime-kilns"^^, and stationed them- 
 selves in ambush behind these to fire upon the soldiers who 
 were accustomed to go down to the river for their needs. 
 In order to keep the Indians from coming any more to 
 annoy them from that side, he ordered a portable bastion, 
 or cavalier, to be built and placed on the shore to defend 
 the edge of the river so that people could go down there 
 without danger. Two carpenters and several persons who 
 knew how to handle the axe were set to work upon this 
 structure in the parade-ground. And since there were no 
 
 '^According to Farmer, there were several lime kilns near the stockade in 1763, 
 and a number of stone buildings within its walls. (Farmer's Hist, of Detroit.) 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 127 
 
 secours, parce que Je Scay que vous ne Le pouvez pas, 
 Je ne vous demande que des vivres pour moy et tous mes 
 gens. Si cependant vous voulliez m'aide, Je ne vous re- 
 fuserais vous me feriez plaisir et vous seriez plus tost hors 
 d'embarras parce que Je vous reponds Les anglais seront 
 chasse d'icy ou tue, nous nous retirerons tous dans nos vil- 
 lages, Suivant nostre Coutume pour y attendre notre pere 
 Le frangois, ainsy vous voyez mes freres quel sont mes 
 Sentimens Soyez tranquille Je veilleray pour qu'il ne vous 
 Soit plus fait de tord par mes gens ny par d'autre sauvages, 
 mais Je vous demande que nos femmes aye La liberte de 
 faire nos bled Sur vos terres, dans vos friches nous vous 
 Seront oblige, tous Les frangais repondirent qu'ils le 
 vouillaient Bien. Le Conseil finis chaque frangais Se 
 retira contents de leurs negociations avec pondiak 
 et des la meme journee Les femmes Sauvages mi rent 
 La main a L'oeuvre pour Leurs bleds et plusieurs habi- 
 tants Leurs Labourerent de la terre pour La seme, et pon- 
 diak fut dans I'apres midy donner des ordes dans toutes 
 Les Costes pour La Subsistance de tous Les Sauvages et 
 pour qu'il ne fut plus rien pris par force au habitans. 
 
 Mr. Le Commandant qui S'etait apergij que depuis le 
 depart de la barque que Les Sauvages poux qui etoient 
 Campe au Sordouest du fort, venoient Le Long de la greve 
 a convert d'un coste qui La bordais, Et dans Laquelle 
 etoient deux fourneaux a chaux, ou Les Sauvages venoient 
 Se mettre en Embuscade pour tire Sur Les Soldats qui 
 allaient a la riviere pour Leurs Besoins, il ordonna que 
 pour empecher que Les Sauvages ne vinssent plus inquiete 
 de ce Cote La, Lon fit un cavallier pour Estre mis Sur 
 La greve pour garder et deffendre Le bord de la riviere 
 affin que Ton put il aller sans risque, pour cela deux char- 
 pentiers et plusieurs personne qui Sgavoient manier La 
 hache furent occupe pour travailler a cette Edifice sur la 
 place d'arme, or comme il n'y avait dans le fort de Bois 
 
128 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 timbers in the Fort suitable for this task, the workmen 
 took the walks from in front of the houses and used them 
 in the construction of this building which was ready for 
 erection at five o'clock in the evening. To place this 
 structure in the designated spot, it became necessary to 
 carry the timbers from the Fort piece by piece. All the 
 French in the Fort, together with some soldiers of the 
 garrison, were ordered out, and they all passed the timbers 
 through a postern which had been made to mount a cannon 
 on the river side. When once the materials were on the 
 outside it was no easy task to mortise and bolt them to- 
 gether because of the weight, but the eagerness of every- 
 body to help enabled them to get around the difficulty when 
 they came to it. When the structure was put together 
 they tried to raise it, but did not succeed for two reasons : 
 firstly, not enough men; secondly, and this was the greater 
 reason, when the Indians who were in ambush in a ditch 
 two hundred yards away saw some English among the 
 French and recognized that the structure was going to be 
 an obstacle for them, they fired several times upon every- 
 body, and this caused the work to be abandoned on the 
 spot. The erection was put over to the next day at dawn. 
 
 May 26. Thursday. 
 
 At the peep of day the French with some soldiers were 
 ordered to raise the bastion which they had been compelled 
 to abandon on account of the Indians who were now rest- 
 ing in their camps. This fact gave them time to mount 
 it more easily, but they worked with all possible vigilance. 
 As they were finishing and preparing to retire, a French- 
 man thought he v/ould stroll out towards the kilns ; he was 
 nearly shot by an Indian hidden in one of the kilns who 
 ran as soon as he had fired to hide himself farther away 
 in a trench where some others were. The Frenchman who 
 mistrusted there were others came back as fast as he could 
 and re-entered the fort with the rest. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 129 
 
 de charpente propre pour cette ouvrage, Les ouvriers 
 prirent Les banquettes de devant Les maisons qu'ils em- 
 ployerent a la construction de cette batisse; qui sur Les 
 Cinq heures du soir fut prest a dresse, il fallait pour Lc 
 mettre au Lieu destine Sortir Le bois de dedans Le fort, 
 piece par piece, tous Les frangais qui etoient dans Le fort 
 furent Commande avec quelque Soldats de la garnison et 
 tous ensemble Sortirent Lebois par un guichet qui avait 
 ^te fait pour mettre un piece de canon du coste de la 
 riviere; tous Le bois Sortis, de dresse cette ouvrage, toute 
 ajuste, joins et cheville, ce qui ne pouvait ce faire aise- 
 ment a cause de la pesanteur, mais L'envie que chacun 
 avoient de rendre service a ces messieurs fit que L'on passa 
 dessus cette difficulte sans prevoir. L'ouvrage toute as- 
 semble on Essaya a vouloir Le mettre debout, mais inu- 
 tillement pour deux raisons : La premiere pas asse de 
 monde. La Seconde qui etait La plus forte, Les Sauvages 
 qui etoient en embuscade dans un fose a trois arpents 
 Loing dela, qui avoient vue des anglois parmis Les fran- 
 Qais et qui voyoient aussi que le batimens allait estre un 
 obstacle pour eux firent plusieurs de charge sur tous Le 
 monde, qui fut cause que L'on abandonna Louvrage Sur 
 La place remettant au Lendemain a la petitte aurore a la 
 dresse. 
 
 26e May. — Le Jeudi 26e May. — a la petite pointe du 
 jour Les frangais avec quelque Soldats furent Commande 
 pour dresser Le cavallier que L'on avait ete Contraint 
 d'abandonner a cause des Sauvages, qui actuellement Se 
 reposaient dans Leurs Camps, ce qui donna Le tems de le 
 monter plus facilement et qui fut fait avec toute La vigi- 
 lance possible et comme L'on finissoient et que Ton Se 
 preparait a Se retire, un frangais voullus alle Se promene 
 vers Les fourneaux, il manqua d'estre blesse par un sau- 
 vage qui etait en decouverte dans L'un des fourneaux et 
 que Sitost qu'il eiat Lache Son coup fut Se cache plus 
 Loing dans un fausse en rejoindre d'autre, Le franqais se 
 mefiant qu'il y en eut davantage Se retira au plus vite et 
 rentra dans Le fort avec Les autres. 
 
130 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 During this time a Frenchman by the name of Labroce, 
 a resident of the Fort, who had gone out the day before 
 with permission on a matter of business, returned with 
 the news of the capture of Fort Sandusky^^ by the Hurons 
 of the bad tribe. These had actually passed the night pre- 
 vious along the other shore of the river with a red flag 
 flying from the stern of one of their canoes. Several 
 had seen this but could not discover what it meant, though 
 they suspected that the Indians had made some new cap- 
 ture. This was confirmed by the report of this man who 
 told how he had seen the commandant of the captured 
 place, and that the garrison had been slaughtered, the fort 
 burned, and all the property, not only of the troops but 
 of the traders there plundered. 
 
 The Commandant of the Fort said he would not believe 
 anything of this until he saw a letter from the officer who 
 was at the time a prisoner among the Ottawas, where the 
 Hurons had taken him. This poor man upon his arrival 
 had been very badly treated by the other Indians, who 
 as they landed struck him with clubs and their fists and 
 made him yell till he reached their camp. Here he was 
 adopted at once by an Indian woman who had lost her 
 husband; out of pity she took him for her second husband 
 and in this way his life was saved. 
 
 Pontiac and the Ottawas who had learned from the 
 Hurons upon their return that the little sloop was still 
 at the mouth of the river, formed the plan of capturing 
 her. To this end they went down early in the morning 
 to the village of the Pottawattamies and confided their 
 project to them. The Pottawattamies joined them in great 
 glee, as if the affair was already accomplished. The Otta- 
 was took with them their prisoner, Mr. Campbell, and 
 his interpreter, Mr. La Butte, hoping that the presence 
 of this officer would lead the people of the vessel to 
 
 ^^Fort Sandusky wag taken May Ifith and most of the garrison put to death. 
 The commander, Ensign Christopher Paully, was adopted by the Indians. Ruther- 
 ford says that Paully made a very good Indian, being of a dark complexion. 
 He was much liked by his master who soon adopted him into his family, by which 
 he was exempted from all drudgery. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 131 
 
 Pendant ce terns, im franqais nomme Mr. Labroce, 
 domicilie du fort qui Le Jour precedent avec La permis- 
 sion avait Sorti pour affaire, rentra et apporta La nou- 
 velle de la prise et defaite du fort Sans dosque par Les 
 Sauvages hurons de la mauvaise bande qui en avait, en 
 effet, passe La veille de L'autre Coste de la riviere en 
 Canot avec un pavilion rouge sur le derriere d'un de leurs 
 Canots, ce qui fut vue de plusieurs qui ne pouvait penetre 
 ce que Se pouvait estre ne fesoient que soupQonne que 
 les sauvages avoient fait quelques nouvelles captures, Ce 
 qui fut verifie par le rapport de cette homme qui dit avoir 
 vue Le Commandant de la place prise et que La garnison 
 avoient ete tue, Le fort Brule et tout Le butin tant de la 
 troupe que des Commergans qui pouvoient Sy estre trouve 
 dans le tems, fut pille. Le Commandant du fort n'en 
 voulut rien croire a m^oins qu'il ne vit une lettre de cette 
 officier qui pour Lors etait prisonnier chez les Outaouis 
 OU Les hurons I'avoient mene; ce pauvre Mr. en arrivant 
 fut extremicment mal traite des autres Sauvages qui en 
 debarquant Luy donnerent de coup de poing & de baton, 
 en le faisant chanter j usque a ce qu'il fut dans Leurs 
 Camp, OU il fut adopte tout aussitot par une femme Sau- 
 vagesse qui avait perdue son ]\Iary, qui regard en pitie Le 
 prit pour Son Second j\Iary et par ce moyen il eut La vie 
 Sauve. 
 
 Pondiak et Les Sauvages Outaouis qui avaient Squs par 
 les hurons a leurs retour que la petite Barque etait encore 
 au bas de la riviere formerent Le dessein de la prendre 
 pour cela ils dessendirent des le petit matin au village des 
 poux a qui il firent participant de leurs projets, ces der- 
 niers se joignirent a eux avec grande joye comme S'y eut 
 ete une affaire fait. Les premiers avoient emmene avec 
 eux Mr. Cambel Leur prisonnier et son interprete Mr. La 
 Butte esperant que La presence de Cette officier feroient 
 rendre Les gens de la barque et quelle serait a leur pouvoir. 
 
132 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 surrender. But in this they were greatly mistaken. The 
 men on the sloop would not hear to it, and their only reply 
 to the Indians was cannon and gun shots; this compelled 
 the savages to withdraw till evening when they thought 
 they would succeed better. But the people of the vessel 
 who were getting better acquainted all the time with the 
 handling of the boat, suspecting that the Indians would 
 make some new attempt in the night to capture them, and 
 seeing that there were only seven men of them and that 
 with this little force they could not long repulse two hun- 
 dred, resolved to run for it. And so to frustrate the hopes 
 of the Indians and to save themselves and the vessel from 
 their clutches, they lifted anchor in the night and sailed for 
 the open lake, heading for Niagara in accordance with the 
 orders they had received from the Commandant when they 
 left the Fort. 
 
 May 27. Friday. 
 
 The Indians who had tired themselves out to no purpose 
 in their attempt to capture the sloop, luckily for the boat 
 and those on board having failed in their project, returned 
 to their camp with Mr. Campbell and the interpreter and 
 remained there all day. There was no hostility on either 
 aide. 
 
 May 28. Saturday. 
 
 The Indians remained inactive all day. This was due to 
 the fact that they were awaiting news of reinforcements^'* 
 which, according to a runner who had come in the night, 
 ought to arrive during the course of the day. For this 
 reason they did not come to annoy the Fort. However, 
 they were false to the promises which they had made the 
 settlers and began again to kill and steal their live stock. 
 
 Toward five o'clock in the afternoon a very large num- 
 ber of Indians were seen in the woods behind the Fort. 
 They came from the direction of the lake, going toward 
 their camp; they waved scalps and uttered twenty death- 
 
 "These reinforcements were being conducted to Detroit by Lieut Abraham 
 Cuyler. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 133 
 
 ils se tromperent grossierement, Les gens de la barque ne 
 voullurent rien entendre et ne repondirent au Sauvages que 
 a coup de canon et de fuSil, ce qui fit retirer Les Sauvages 
 jusque aux soir, croyant mieux reussir dans La nuit, mais 
 Les gens de la barque qui tous les jours devenoient au 
 faite de la manoeuvre se mefiant que dans La nuit Les 
 Sauvages feroit quelque nouvelle tentative pour Les 
 prendre, avec ce qu'ils netoient que Sept hommes et que 
 cette petite force, ce n'etoient pas pour Soutenir Long 
 temps a deux cent hommes, resolurent de tirer au Large; 
 ainsy pour fruster Lesperance des Sauvages et se sauver 
 de leurs grife, aussi bien que La Barque ils Leverent 
 L'ancre dans La nuit et Lancerent en plein Lac, fesant 
 route pour niagara, suivant Les ordres qu'ils en avaient 
 rcQue du Commandant en partant de devant Lefort. 
 
 27e May. — Le vendredy 27e May. — Les Sauvages qui 
 s'etoient fatigue inutillement pour prendre La Barque, 
 ayant heureusement pour elle et pour ceux qui etaient de 
 dans manque Leurs coups, revinrent avec Mr. Cambel et 
 I'interprete a leur camp et reposerent tout le Jours. II n'y 
 eut aucune hostilite de part et d'autre. 
 
 28e May. — Le Samedy 28e May. — Les Sauvages furent 
 tout le jour dans L'innaction parcequ'ils attendoient des 
 nouvelles et du renfort qui suivant Le raport d'un E- 
 missaire Sauvage venus dans la nuit, Le renfort devait 
 arrive dans Le Courant de La Journee, ce qui fut cause 
 qu'ils ne vinrent point inquieter Le fort, mais ils fausserent 
 les promesses que leurs chefs avoient fais aux habitans et 
 recommencerent a tue et vole Les animaux. Sur les cinq 
 heures apres midi L'on vit dans Le Bois derriere, Le fort 
 un tres grand nombre de Sauvages qui revenoient du 
 Long du Lac Et remontoient pour Se rendre au Camp avec 
 des chevelures fesant des cris de mort au nombre de 
 vingt avec des cris de joye, pour faire connaitre qu'ils 
 
134 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 cries mingled with yells of joy to announce that they had 
 just come from an attack upon some place. It was the 
 rest of those who had captured Fort Sandusky, At the 
 same time a rumor reached the Fort that all the French 
 who had gone in the employ of the English traders to 
 Michillimackinac had been killed by the Chippewas and 
 Ottawas of that place. This report which lacked confirma- 
 tion turned out later to be false. 
 
 The Commandant ordered a sortie when he saw that the 
 Indians were quiet. This was carried out by Mr. Hay, an 
 officer, with twenty men, for the purpose of destroying an 
 intrenchment which the Indians had made in the night to 
 the southwest of the Fort, one hundred and twenty-five 
 yards distant from the gate. The Hurons and Pottawat- 
 tamies had come by stealth in the darkest part of the night 
 to the fence of Mr. St. Martin, and taking some timbers 
 almost twenty feet long w^hich were near the fort had piled 
 them up in two tiers to tlie height of a man, and had 
 planted stakes in front and behind to support them. In 
 this way, hidden behind these beams, they did not fear the 
 balls from the cannon which faced them. 
 
 In the morning this work was discovered by the sentinels 
 who informed the Commandant at once, and it was de- 
 stroyed in its very inception, as it were, by these twenty 
 men. They burned the fence, carried the timbers to the 
 Fort, and cleared the field in such a way that no one could 
 approach the Fort in the night as near as sixty-five yards 
 without being seen. 
 
 May 29. Sunday. 
 
 The weather was unsettled all day, thus affording rest 
 to both sides. 
 
 May 30. Monday. 
 
 The English had a seine which had not been used since 
 the beginning of this fatal trouble. Several young French- 
 men asked for it, saying they would catch them some fish 
 while catching some for themselves. It was got ready for 
 them, and two soldiers who knew how to handle it were 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 135 
 
 venoient de frape a quelque endroit, cestoient Le reste de 
 ceux qui avoient defait Le fort de Sans dosque. — dans le 
 mesme temps il couru une nouvelle dans Lefort que tous 
 Les frangais qui S'etoient engage a des Commerqans 
 anglois pour aller avec eux a Mechellimakinak avoient ete 
 tue par Les Sauteux Et Les Outavois de ce poste, mais 
 cette nouvelle qui meritais Confirmation Se trouva fausse 
 par La Suite Mr. Le Commandant voyant que Les 
 Sauvages etoient tranquille ordonna une Sortie qui fut 
 faite par Mr. he, officier de troupe a la teste de vingt 
 homme pour defaire un retranchement que Les Sauvages 
 avoient fait dans Le nuit au Sorouest du fort a deux 
 arpens devant La porte, Les poux et Les hurons etoient 
 venus dans Le plus obscure de la nuit a pas de Loup a la 
 closture de Mr. St. Martin et avoient arrange des pieces 
 de bois de charpente qui etoient proche du fort qui avoient 
 pres de vingt pieds de Long et Les avoient mis Les uns 
 Sur Les autres a deux rang de frond a la hauteur d'homme 
 et auroient plante des piquets pour Les Soutenirent devant 
 Et derriere, de sorte que etant cache derriere ces pieces 
 il ne craignoient point Le Boulet du Canon qui etait vis a 
 vis, ce travail fut vue Le matin par Les factionnaires qui 
 en informerent aussitot Le Commandant, Et fut pour ainsi 
 dire detruit dans sa naissance par ces vingt Soldats qui 
 Brulerent La cloture, mirent Les pieux contre Le fort et 
 La campagne fut nette de Sorte qu'il ne pouvait approche 
 personne du fort Sans estre vue, et Lemoins d'un arpent 
 dans La nuit. 
 
 29e May. — Le dimanche 29e de May. — Le temps fut in- 
 constant tout Le jour, ce qui donna du repos aux deux 
 parties. 
 
 30e May. — Le Lundy 30, May. — Ces Messieurs avoient 
 une Seine qui depuis Le commencement de cette fatal 
 scene n'avait pas Servis, plusieurs jeunes frangais La de- 
 manderent disant a ces Mrs. qu'ils Leurs pecheroient du 
 poisson en peschant pour eux, elle Leurs fit preste et L'ont 
 joingnit avec eux deux Soldats qui Sgavoient L'arrange 
 
136 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 sent to help them. But they did not have a chance to 
 catch a single fish, or even to cast the net in the water ; the 
 Indians who were in ambush in a ditch three hundred and 
 fifty yards from the Fort saw them without being seen. 
 Knowing very well that the French did not make use of 
 the seine for their own fishing, they suspected that they 
 were only helping the English. They fired several times 
 upon the fishermen and their boat, so that they landed 
 quickly and returned to the fort no better off than when 
 they went out with the seine which was never used again. 
 Around nine o'clock in the forenoon, a soldier strolling 
 along the sentry-walk talking with a sentinel in the flag 
 bastion which faces the river saw some craft appearing at 
 Montreal Point^^ on the Huron village side of the river. 
 The objects appeared to be barges with people in them. 
 This soldier, as well as all the others, knew that the convoy 
 was expected at any time with relief of provisions and men, 
 and he hurried to notify the officer of the guard of what 
 he had just seen. The officer, convinced, went to inform 
 the Commandant and the other officers. All these came 
 with the troops and traders, and climbed upon the bastion 
 in order themselves to verify the soldier's report and find 
 out exactly what it was. They saw with a field glass that 
 it was really the convoy which had been so long expected. 
 This caused great joy through the hope that reinforcements 
 arriving would change the attitude of the Indians. How- 
 ever, the joy was short-lived, being killed in its very birth, 
 for it was interrupted by a number of war-cries which could 
 be heard from the same place where the boats were in 
 sight; it immediately gave place to gloom and forebodings 
 for the convoy,®^ because they thought then that the Indians 
 
 "Montreal Point is the western extremity of the crescent of land on the 
 south side of the river, extending from the lower end of Belle Isle to Petit Cote, 
 opposite the end of the West I3oulevard in Detroit — land on which the Huron 
 Mission was built. 
 
 ^^Tliis convoy was sent to Detroit under Lieut Cuyler, of the Queen's Com- 
 pany of Rangers, Capt. Hopkins' Independent Company. It left Niagara May 
 13th, and consisted of ninety-seven men, ten batteaux and 139 barrels of pro- 
 visions. It was attacked on May 29th at Pelee Point and Sergeant Cope, fif- 
 teen Privates of the Royal American Regiment, Serg't Fislinger and forty- 
 two of the Rangers, one child and one woman were killed. Lieut Cuyler and 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 137 
 
 pour Leurs aide, mais ils neurent pas Le Loisir denprendre 
 une piece et mesme pas Le terns de Jette La Seine a L'eau 
 Les Sauvages qui etoient en embuscade, dans un fosse a 
 cinq arpens du fort, qui Les voyait Sans estre vue et qui 
 Scavait Bien que Les frangois ne fesait pas usage de Seine 
 pour Leurs pesche, avec ce qu'ils se mefiait que c'etait en 
 partie pour ces messieurs, firent pluseiurs decharge Sur Les 
 pescheur et Sur La Berge, qu'ils revinrent promptement a 
 terre Et rentrerent dans Le fort comme ils etaient Sortis 
 avec La Seine qui n'a plus Servis depuis ce terns. 
 
 Sur Les 9 heures du matin un Soldat qui Se promenait 
 Sur Le chemin de ronde avec, Le factionnaire dans Le 
 Bastion du pavilion qui fesait Tace a la riviere, en causant 
 ensemble; il vit paroistre a la pointe du Montreal du coste 
 du village des hurons quelque voiture d'eau qui Luy parois- 
 sait estre des berges avec du monde dedans, Ce Soldat aussi 
 Bien que tons Les autres qui Sgavoient que L'on attendait 
 de moment en moment Le convoy, par Lequel il venait du 
 secours de vivres et de monde, courii viste avertir L'officier 
 de garde ce qu'il venait de voir, L'officier, point incredule 
 iut avertir Le Commandant et tons Les autres officiers qui 
 tout ensemble vinrent avec La troupe et Les Commergants 
 monte Sur Le Bastillon pour verifie par eux mesme Le 
 raport du Soldat, et de decouvir au juste ce qui ce pouvait 
 estre, L'on vit avec une Longue vue que cestait en effet 
 Le convoy S'y longtemps attendue ce qui causa une grande 
 joye, esperant que le renfort rendue dans La place ferait 
 change de Sentimens aux Sauvages, mais cette joye fut 
 courte, Et mourd dans Sa Naissance, etant interrompiie 
 par une quantite de cris de mort que L'on entendit du 
 mesme endroit ou etait les voitures que L'on voyaient et 
 qui tout a coup fesant Succede La tristesse fit mal angure 
 du Convoy. Se doutant Bien pour Lors que Les Sauvages 
 
 a party escaped with two batteaux and five barrels of provisions. Sergt. Cope 
 was stationed at Detroit in Oct., 1763, and may have been the sergeant here 
 mentioned. 
 
 "When they reached Sandusky they found it in ruins and therefore made 
 their way to Presqu'ile where they reported their disaster to Ensign Christie. 
 
138 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 had discovered and captured the boats and killed the men. 
 And this was the case. 
 
 The Hurons of the evil band, and the Pottawattamies, 
 had learned some days before that the sergeant who had 
 set out for Niagara in the preceding April in quest of 
 provisions and men was returning with both for relief of 
 the Fort, and they resolved upon the destruction of all. 
 To that end they went and lay in ambush upon the shore of 
 the lake w^here they could w-atch them pass. This sergeant, 
 who did not know what had happened at the fort, because 
 all was quiet when he left for Niagara, did not have any 
 suspicions of the Indians and sailed along peacefully and 
 w^ithout fear on the lake to Pine Point (Point Pelee), 
 forty-five miles from Detroit, wdiere he camped for the 
 night to do the cooking for the next day, following the 
 custom of the voyageiirs. The Indians v/ho were hidden 
 in bushes and dense shrubs exactly in that spot allow^ed 
 them to disembark and pitch camp, and even pass the night 
 undisturbed. The people of the convoy, thinking them- 
 selves secure, were content merely to put a guard over the 
 boats for fear the wind might come up in the night and 
 set them adrift. The others rested in peace. 
 
 The Indians who were planning to attack them did not 
 sleep any during the night for fear their prey should escape 
 them while they slept. At daybreak they fell upon the 
 voyagers who were fast asleep. Without giving them time 
 to defend themselves they rushed upon the camp, massacred 
 several, and made prisoners of the remainder, with the ex- 
 ception of thirty-five men and an officer who threw them- 
 selves almost naked into two barges and put out across the 
 lake at a venture in the direction of Sandusky®'. All the 
 remaining barges to the number of eighteen, and from 
 twenty to thirty men, fell into the clutches of the savages 
 who brought them into the river to take them to Pontiac's 
 camp by going up along the other shore, one after another, 
 in a string. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 139 
 
 Les avoient decouverts et S'etaient enpare de voiture 
 appres avoir tue Le monde, ce qui etait aussi. 
 
 Les hurons de mauvaise Bande et les poux qui quelque 
 Jours, auparavant avoient eu nouvelle, que le Sergent qui 
 etait partis pour Niagara, Le mois d'Avril precedent pour 
 aller chercher des vivres et du monde, revenait avec du se- 
 cours pour le fort, des deux fagon, resolurent La perte dutout, 
 pour cela ils setoient alle embusquer Sur Le bord du Lac 
 pour Les guester passe, ce Sergent qui n'etait point pre- 
 veniis de ce qui sepassait au fort, avec ce que quand il 
 partis pour niagara tout etoient Bien tranquille, ne se 
 mefiait point des nations, vogois paisiblement et Sans 
 crainte Sur Le Lac, j usque a la pointe a pin a dix huit 
 Lieux du Detroit ou il campa Le Soir, suivant La Coutume 
 des voyageurs pour faire chaudiere pour Le Landemain. 
 Les Sauvages qui etaient directement cache en cette en- 
 droit dans des Buissons et des petits bois touftis Les Lais- 
 serent debarque et dresse Leurs Camp et mesme passe La 
 nuit tranquille, ceux du Convoy qui se croyaient en siirete 
 Se contenterent de mettre seulement une garde aux voiture, 
 crainte que le vent venant dans La nuit a prendre tout a 
 coup, n'envoya Les Berges au Large et tout le restent re- 
 posoient tranquillement. 
 
 Les Sauvages qui avoient desseins de faire coup Sur eux 
 ne dormirent pas de la nuit de peur que endormant Leurs 
 preye ne vint a leurs echape et a la pointe du jour at- 
 taquerent nos voyageurs qui etoient encor endormis Sans 
 Leurs donne Le tems de Se reveille tomberent Sur Le 
 Camp en massacrerent plusieurs et prirent Les autres 
 prisonniers a la Reserve trente cinq hommes et un officier 
 qui presque tons nud Se jetterent dans deux Berges et 
 traverserent Le Lac a tout hazard du Coste de Sandosque 
 Sans Sqavoir ou ils allaient tout le reste des Berges au 
 nombre de dix huit avec environs de vingt a trente hommes, 
 aux mains des Sauvages qui. S'emparerent de tout Et 
 Les amenerent dans La riviere pour Les Conduire au 
 camp de pondiak et Les fesait monte Le long du 
 
140 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 In the first barge were four English soldiers and three 
 Indians, and the other boats were manned about the same. 
 Other Indians followed the barges along the shore utter- 
 ing from time to time war-cries and yells of joy. When 
 the four Englishmen came opposite the big vessel which 
 was anchored in front of the Fort as a counter-defense, 
 they undertook to escape in spite of the savages who were 
 with them and the risk they were taking. They hoped that 
 the sloop would notice their design and assist them, as was 
 the case, and they turned straight toward her. When the 
 Indians with them saw their prisoners' scheme they threw 
 themselves upon them to make them take another course, 
 but the Englishmen never wavered, keeping right on yell- 
 ing to the vessel which at once replied v,ith two cannon 
 shots, one a ball at the Indians who were on land shooting 
 at the escaping English in the boat, the other of grape-shot 
 at the Indians who were in the stern of the barge. 
 
 The two shots produced the expected effect. The can- 
 non-ball scattered the savages on the shore, and the grape- 
 shot caused those on the barge to abandon it by jumping 
 overboard to swim ashore. One of the three, as he leaped 
 into the water, dragged an Englishman with him and both 
 were drowned together. The other two gained the shore 
 and seizing guns from their companions fired upon the 
 escaping barge, and slightly wounded a soldier in the right 
 arm. The vessel fired two more shots at the Indians and 
 drove them from the edge of the river ; the three remaining 
 soldiers with the barge reached the other boat with diffi- 
 culty, badly used up, saving themselves and fourteen hun- 
 dred pounds of flour, and a thousand pounds of bacon. 
 
 The rest of the Indians who had remained behind saw 
 how the first barge with the soldiers had escaped in spite 
 of the efforts of their companions, and they feared that the 
 others would escape likewise. They decided on other 
 means of getting to camp ; landing, they tied their prisoners 
 and led them in this way overland to the Ottawa village, 
 and then carried them in canoes which their women had 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'unE CONSPIRATION 141 
 
 bord de la barge de I'autre coste de la riviere a la 
 queu L'une de I'autre, dans la premiere il y avait quatre 
 soldats anglais et trois Sauvages et dans les autres berges 
 a propotion etaient a peu pres La mesme quantite de monde 
 et d'autres Sauvages, Suivaient par terre Les berges qui 
 allaient par eaux fesant des oris de mort et des cris de 
 Joye de distance en distance, Les quatre anglais qui etoient 
 dans La premiere Berge Se voyant au droit de la grosse 
 B'erge qui etait reste mouille devant Lefort pour La Contre- 
 garde, entreprirent de Se Sauver, malgre Les Sauvages qui 
 etoient avec eux Sans envisage Le risque qu'ils Courroient 
 Esperant que La Barque S'appergevant de leurs desseins Les 
 favoriseroient, ce qui fut aussi, de Sorte qu'ils tournerent 
 droit a elle. Les Sauvages qui etoient avec eux qui voyant 
 Les dessiens de leurs prisonniers se jetterent Sur eux pour 
 Leur faire prendre une autre route, mais Les anglais Sans se 
 demonte poursuivirent toujours en criant a la barge, qui aus- 
 sitot envoya deux coups de canon, un a boulet Sur Les Sau- 
 vages, qui etoient a terre cjui tiroient sur Les anglais de la 
 berge, et L'autre la raisin dans le derriere de la berge Sur 
 Les Sauvages qui y etoient, les deux coups de Canon firent 
 L'effet qu'ils S'etoient attendue, Le Boulet fit fuire Les 
 Sauvages qui etaient a terre et le raisin firent abandonne 
 Au Sauvage La berge et Se jettant a la nage pour gagner 
 terre un des trois en se Jettant a L'eau entraina un anglais 
 et Se noyerent tous deux de compagnie. Les deux autres 
 se rendirent a terre, et prirent des fusils de leur camarade 
 tirerent Sur La berge qui Leurs echapoient et Blesserent 
 Legerement un Soldat au bras droit. La barque envoya 
 encore deux coup de canon Sur Les Sauvages qui Les fit 
 eclipse du bord de la riviere et La berge et les trois autres 
 Soldats se rendirent abord avec peine et bien maltraite et 
 Sauverent avec eux Sept quart de farine et cinq de Lard. 
 Les autres sauvages qui etaient reste derriere, qui avoient 
 vu que malgre que Leurs comarade, de la premiere Berge 
 avec Les Soldats S'etoient Sauve et craignant que Les 
 autres ne Leurs echapassent de mesme, prirent d'autres me 
 Sures pour Les rendre au Camp, fesant debarque Leurs 
 
142 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 brought straight to Pontiac's camp. Upon their arrival 
 here, following orders which they had received, they en- 
 gaged in a butchery so bloody that the mere recital of it 
 arouses as much horror as the spectacle itself. This is the 
 way of it: 
 
 As soon as the canoes had landed in front of the camp 
 the savages disembarked their prisoners, one company after 
 another, upon the strand and made them strip naked, and 
 other Indians then discharged their arrows into all parts of 
 their bodies. Sometimes these poor unfortunates tried to 
 pull back or lie down on the ground to avoid some arrow, 
 but the Indians who were near made them get up by beat- 
 ing them with clubs and their fists. In order to satisfy 
 these tigers thirsting for human blood, the poor victims 
 had to keep standing till they fell dead in their tracks, and 
 then those who had not engaged in killing fell upon the 
 dead bodies and hacked them to pieces, cooked them, and 
 feasted upon them. Some they treated with different 
 cruelty, slashing them alive with gun-flints, stabbing them 
 with spears, cutting off their hands and feet and letting 
 them bathe in their own blood and die in agony; others 
 were bound to stakes and burned by children in a slow 
 fire. 
 
 There was no cruelty savagery could invent which these 
 poor wretches did not suffer. At sight of the terrible 
 spectacle one would have said that all the demons had been 
 let loose upon these unhappy mortals. As a crowning wick- 
 edness, some of the dead bodies were left lying unburied 
 along the way; others were cast into the river which in 
 this way received the last sad remnants of their rage. Even 
 the Indian women took a hand, helping their husbands to 
 glut themselves with the blood of these poor victims by 
 likewise inflicting a thousand cruelties upon them. They 
 vied with one another in seeing who could cause the great- 
 est suft'ering; they slashed them wnth knife-cuts, as we do 
 wdien we want to lard beef; and some of the women muti- 
 lated them to the point of emasculation. I could never fin- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 143 
 
 prisonniers qu'ils Lierent et Les Conduisirent en cette etat 
 par terre j usque au village des Outavois et les traverserent, 
 dans leurs canots que leurs femmes avoient ammenees, 
 droit au Camp de pondiak, ou en arrivant Suivant Ses 
 ordres ils en firent une boucherie des plus sanglantes dont 
 Le recit Seul fait fremir, que le Spectacle voicy comment: 
 Sitost que Les Canots furent arrives a terre vis-a-vis du 
 camp, Ses barbares firent debarques Leurs prisonniers Les 
 uns apres Les autres Sur le bord de la greve Les fesant 
 deshabilles tout nud et d'autres Sauvages decocherent dessus 
 des fleches dans toutes Les parties du corps, quelquefois 
 ces pauvres maheureux Se voullaient detourne ou se jet- 
 toient a terre pour eviter quelque trait. Les Sauvages qui 
 etaient a coste Les fesoient seleve a tour de baton et de 
 point il falait pour contenter ces tigres avide du sang 
 humain que ces pauvre patiens restassent debout, Jusque a 
 ce qu'ils tombassent mort, apres quoi ceux qui n'avoient 
 point tire tombaient sur les corps morts, Les hachoient par 
 morceaux, Les fesaient cuire et S'en rassaisisoient, sur 
 d'autres ils exerqoient d'autre cruaute Les coupant tout en 
 vie avec des pieces a fusil Les dardoient a coup de Lance 
 Leurs coupoient Les pieds et les mains et Les Laissoient 
 baigner dans Leurs Sang mourir de Souffrance, d'autre 
 etoient attache a des poteaux que Les enfans fesoient Briile 
 i petit feux, il n'y avoient de cruaute que La Barbaric 
 n'invente que ces pauvre maheureux n'ayant Souffert, a 
 voir ce terrible Spectacle on aurait dit que toutes Les furies 
 etaient dechaines contre ces pauvres gens et pour couronne 
 Leur tirannie Les corps mort resterent en partie etendijie 
 Le Long du chemin Sans Sepulture et Les autres etoient 
 Jette a la riviere qui pour Lors devenait heritiere des triste 
 reste de leurs rage, il y avait Jusque aux femmes Sauvages 
 qui S'en meloient, aidant a Leurs maris a se repaitre de 
 Sang de ces tristes victimes en Leurs fesant aussi Souffrir 
 milles cruantes, c'etait a qui Les feroient plus Souffrir, 
 Les dardeant a coup de couteau comme quand nous voul- 
 lons Larder du boeuf, d'autre femmes Leurs coupoient ce 
 
144 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 ish if I wished to undertake the (complete) description of 
 the cruel sacrifice and the sad end of all the unfortunates. 
 However, there were some*'* whose lives were saved by 
 being adopted to work as slaves in the camp of the savages 
 and witness the tyrannical death of their countrymen. 
 
 After they had surrendered their prisoners to the Ot- 
 tawas, the Hurons returned to join the guards of the cap- 
 tured barges which they took to their own villages along 
 with the sergeant in charge of the convoy. They kept him 
 with the intention of treating him as the Ottawas had 
 treated the others, and waited till dusk to take the barges 
 to Pontiac, the great chief, so that he and all his band 
 might share their prize. 
 
 The barges were loaded with powder and lead in bars, 
 which was lucky for the Indians who were running short. 
 There were also flour and bacon, each barge carrying a ton 
 of each, and liquor and fresh provisions for the officers of 
 the Fort. The liquor caused great disorder in the camp; 
 the savages got drunk and fought among themselves, and 
 the taunts exchanged led to the death of two young braves 
 the next day. 
 
 The Indian women who understood the behavior of their 
 men hid their weapons while they were drinking for fear 
 they would kill one another; and in order that the adopted 
 prisoners should not suffer any they secreted them out of 
 their husbands' sight. The chiefs, however, did not drink, 
 and when they saw the disorder which the liquor caused in 
 camp they knocked in the rest of the barrels and spilled the 
 contents on the ground. In this way concord was restored. 
 
 Pontiac kept Campbell and MacDougal, his two prison- 
 ers, under his eyes; through a ruse in the first days of the 
 siege he had them hidden some distance away at the house 
 of a French settler, under guard of ten reliable Indians, so 
 that no harm should befall them. 
 
 •'John Severings and James Connor were kept to serve the Indians and were 
 made to work upon the rafts built by the Indians. Thomas Cooper was put 
 upon a farm and never saw a Frenchman during his life with the Indians. 
 Gladwin MMS. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 145 
 
 qui fait rhomme. Je n'aurais jamais fini Si Je voullais 
 entreprendre La description de Sy cruelle Sacrifice et de 
 la triste fin de tons Ses malheureux, il y en eti, cependant 
 quelqu'im qui eurent La vie Sauve etant adopte pour Servir 
 comme esclave chez Les Sauvages dans Leurs Camp, et 
 pour Estre Spectateur de la mort tirannique de Leurs 
 compatriotte. 
 
 Les hurons qui avoient Livres aux outaouis Leurs prison- 
 niers, Etaient revenus rejoindre Les gardiens des Berges 
 qu'ils menerent a Leurs villages avec Le Sergent conduc- 
 teur des berges qu'ils avoient garde pour Luy en faire 
 autant que Les Outaouis avoient fait aux autres, et atten- 
 derent Jusque a la Brune pour mener les berges chez pon- 
 diak Le grand chef pour Le faire Luy et toute sa bande 
 participant de leurs prise. 
 
 Ces berges etaient charge de poudre et plomb en barre 
 ce qui fit Bien au Sauvages qui etoient pres d'en manquer, 
 il y avait des farines et du Lard en quard, chaque berge 
 avoient dix quart, tant farine que Lard, il y avait aussi 
 de la boisson et des rafraichissements pour ces messieurs 
 du fort, les boissons causerent un grand desordre dans le 
 Camp. Les Sauvages Se Soulerent et se sont batue Entre 
 eux, se faisant de reproche qui furent cause de La mort de 
 deux jeunes Etourdies Le Lendemain. 
 
 Les femmes Sauvages qui etaient au faites de la man- 
 oeuvre de leurs maris Lorsqu'ils buvoient cacherent Leurs 
 armes offensives de peur qu'ils ne se tuassent Entre eux, 
 et craignant aussi que Les prisonniers adopte n'en souf- 
 frissent, ils furent Les cache hors de la vue de leurs maris, 
 il n'y eu que Les chefs qui ne burent point qui S'apper- 
 cevant du desordre que causait La boisson dans Leurs 
 Camp, deffoncerent Le reste des Barils et renverserent Les 
 Boisson par terre et par ce moyen remis L'union entre eux. 
 
 Pondiak qui couvaient de ses yeux Mrs. Cambel et Mag- 
 dan, Ses deux priSonniers avait fait par ruse Les premiers 
 jours de L'attaque Les fit cache au Loing chez un habitans 
 frangais et les commis a la garde de dix Sauvages con- 
 sidere pour qu'il ne Leurs arriva point aucun mal. 
 
146 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 May 31. Tuesday. 
 
 In spite of the precautions which Pontiac had taken 
 against further disorder among his men by spilling the 
 liquor, there was still enough of it left so that some Indians 
 filled kettles to the brim with brandy, and took them into 
 the woods where they could drink more at their ease dur- 
 ing the night. Then they came back drunk to stir 
 up quarrels with the young men by insulting them about the 
 courage a good warrior ought to show; and these young 
 braves who were also under the influence of drink were 
 so aroused and puffed up with pride that they went reck- 
 lessly to prove their courage and so met their death before 
 the Fort. 
 
 Two of them ran up as if they would take the Fort 
 themselves by assault; the sentries who were on guard 
 above the north gate, when they saw them coming as hard 
 as they could run, suspected that they had some evil design 
 in view and fired down and mortally wounded both of them. 
 One received a bullet which traversed his head from side 
 to side, going in at the right eye and coming out on the 
 left side above the jaw, and two buck shots through the 
 body in two places ; he dropped in his tracks, and was picked 
 up by the soldiers of the garrison and brought to the Fort. 
 Here he was exposed to public gaze as long as he remained 
 alive from his wounds, and then buried in a corner of the 
 bastion. The other savage, his companion, was shot twice 
 through the body, and crawled away and died almost a 
 fifth of a mile from the Fort. Other Indians carried him 
 away and buried him near their camp. 
 
 The Indians of the camp, sick on account of their drink- 
 ing of the day before, kept quiet the whole day and did 
 not come to fire a single shot at the Fort. 
 
 A Frenchman who had stayed in the Fort to keep watch 
 of a private house which was just outside, and who was 
 getting tired of being shut up, was looking for some way 
 to escape, but did not know how to do it. As he knew 
 that the Commandant was casting about quietly for a 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 147 
 
 31e May. — Le Mardy 31e May. — Malgre Les precau- 
 tions que pondiak avoit prise pour qu'il n'arriva plus de 
 desordre parmi Ses gens en renversant la boisson, il y en 
 eu encore par lequel quelque Sauvage qui avoient emplis 
 des chaudieres toute pleine d'eaude vie Et S'etoient alle 
 mettre dans le Bois pour Boire plus a leurs aise dans La 
 nuit Et etant Soul vinrent au Camp pour engendre querelle 
 aux jeunes gens, Leur faisant des reproches touchant Le 
 courage dont un bon guerrier doit etre munis, ces derniers 
 qui etoient aussi pris de boisson Se trouverent tellement 
 pique et gonfle d'Orgueil, pour prouver Leurs courage qu'ils 
 vinrent imprudemment cherche Leurs mort au pied du fort 
 En accourant comme S'ils eussent voulluent a deux qu'ils 
 etaient Le prendre d'assaut. Les factionnaires c[ui etaient 
 audessus de la porte du coste du nord es Les voyant 
 venirent a toute jambe Se mefierent bien qu'ils avaient 
 quelque mauvais dessein tirerent dessus et Les Blesserent 
 tous deux a mort. L'un regue une balle qui Luy pergais 
 La teste de pore en pore entrant par I'oeil droit et Sortait 
 a gauche au dessus de la machoir et deux postes qui Luy 
 traversait Le corps a deux endroits ce qui Lefit tombe Sur 
 la place et fut ramasse par des Soldats de la garnison, Et 
 entre dans Le fort Expose a la vue du public tout le temp 
 qu'il a reste en vie, apres Ses blessures et fut enterre dans 
 un coin de Bastillon, L'autre sauvage. Son camarade regu 
 deux Balles aux travers du corps et fut mourir a cinq 
 arpens du fort et fut ramasse par d'autre Sauvages et 
 Enterre pres du Camp. 
 
 Les Sauvages du Camp malades de la Boisson qu'ils 
 avaient bu Le jour precedent furent en repos tous Le jours 
 et ne vinrent point tire Sur le fort, un francais qui etait 
 reste dans le fort pour garde La Maison particulier qui 
 etoient dehors et qui chagrin de Se voir renferme, cherchois 
 tous Les moyens de Sortir pour S'epouffer, mais il ne 
 savait comment faire, comme il Sgavait que Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant cherchais par sous main un homme fiable pour 
 
148 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 trustworthy man to send to Niagara overland to warn the 
 commander of that place of what was occurring here, he 
 resolved to make himself of use to the officers under the 
 pretext that he knew how to speak English a little, and in 
 this way get a chance to go outside. To this end he relied 
 upon the assistance of an English trader to whom he re- 
 ported all that the other Frenchmen said among themselves. 
 This trader who had had several conversations with him in 
 which he sounded him to the bottom, saw that he was a 
 scoundrel and a traitor to his country, and would not pre- 
 sent him to the Commandant. 
 
 Seeing that the trader did not listen to him and that he 
 could not accomplish anything in this way, Luneau — this 
 was the Frenchman's name — made use of the influence of 
 a young woman who was intimate with the officers. This 
 young woman whose name was Miss Des Rivieres*^^ men- 
 tioned him to the Commandant, at the same time extolling 
 his ability and making mention of the fact that he could 
 speak English. The Commandant sent for him; he came 
 and without much examination was engaged upon the word 
 of this young woman for the errand which the Command- 
 ant wanted done. He was equipped with all that he would 
 need for the trip ; and beginning with this day his pay was 
 reckoned at six livres per day, to be given him upon his 
 return. The same evening he received letters for Niagara, 
 and in the night he departed and was rowed across the 
 river by the soldiers. However, the scoundrel, instead of 
 heading for Niagara when he landed, as he had led the 
 officer to believe he would do, remained on the eastern 
 shore a whole day, divulging what was happening at the 
 Fort. Next, he went down to the southern neighborhood 
 where he spoke shamefully of the officers, and retailed a 
 tissue of absurdities about the French who were in the 
 fort. Several people, as soon as they saw he was a knave. 
 
 *°Tliere was an Angelique Des Rivieres who stood sponser at several baptisms 
 during the year of the siege. She later became the wife of Lieut Edward Abbott, 
 commander of a detachment of Royal Artillery. Lieut. Abbott was appointed 
 lieutenant-governor of Vincennes but returned to Detroit with his family in 177S. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 149 
 
 Evoye a Niagara par terre pour avertir Le Commandant 
 de cette place ce qui ce passait icy, il resolue de se rendre 
 Serviable a Ses Mrs. Sous pretexte qu'il Sgavait un peu 
 parle anglais esperant par ce moyen avoir La Clef des 
 champs, pour cette effet, il employa Le credit d'un mar- 
 chand anglais a qui il raportait tous ce que Les autres 
 frangais disait entre eux, ce marchand qui avait 
 eu avec Luy plusieurs entretiens dans Lesquelles il 
 L'avait sonde dans L'interieur, Le connaissait pour 
 un fourbe et un traite a sa patrie ne voullij point Le 
 presenter a Mr. Le Commandant. Luneaie, c'est ainsy que 
 S'appelait ce frangais, voyant qu'il n'etait pas ecoute du 
 marchand et qu'il ne pouvait reussir par son moyen em- 
 ploya Le credit d'une demoiselle qui avals Beaucoup d'acces, 
 chez Ses Messieurs, cette d^^^^, nommee Mile, des rivieres 
 Le proposa a Mr. Le Commandant Luy faisant valloir 
 Ses talents disant qu'il savait parle anglais, Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant voulu Levoir, il paria devant Luy et Sans beau- 
 coup d'examain Sur La parolle de cette d^"^, il fut ac- 
 cepte pour le message que Le Commandant voulait faire 
 faire, on L'equipa de tout ce qui pouvait Luy estre neces- 
 saire pour Sa route et Ses Journees a comte de ce jour 
 furent marque six £ par jour pour Luy estre paye a Son 
 retour et Sur le Soir il regue Les Lettres pour niagara et 
 sortis dans La nuit, et fut traverse par des Soldats, Le 
 coquin au lieu de prendre en debarquant la route pour 
 Niagara, comme il L'avait fait espere a se Mr. il resta dans 
 la coste de Test, toute la journee a devulgue ce qui sepassait 
 au fort, apres il descendit dans la coste du Sud a dire du 
 mal de ses ]Mrs. et debiter une infinite de Sotises des fran- 
 gais qui etoient dans le fort, plusieurs personnes S'en aper- 
 Qurent que c'etait un coquin Le menacerent de Leprendre 
 et de L'ammener au fort pour Le faire punir, Lui craig- 
 nant que Les menaces n'eurent Leurs effets Se Sauva et 
 
150 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 threatened to take him and hand him over to the Fort for 
 his just deserts; and fearing these threats might be carried 
 out, he fled off toward the Illinois country in a couple of 
 days and was never seen in the region again. 
 
 When the Commandant learned through the avowal of 
 this young woman the same day that the Frenchman had 
 already offered himself several times and had asked the 
 trader to speak for him, he reprimanded the trader for not 
 having done so. The trader offered as excuse that he did 
 not know this man, and that he did not want to introduce 
 him without knowing him well, because for such commis- 
 sions one needed men who could be relied upon. As soon 
 as the Commandant discovered the rascally trick which 
 the Frenchman had played upon him, he praised the con- 
 duct of the trader and blamed the indiscreet zeal of the 
 young woman ; she was, so to speak, regarded by him with 
 contempt, this being the proper reward which her work 
 deserved. 
 
 June 1. Wednesday. 
 
 About two o'clock in the morning two soldiers and a 
 trader who had been captured and adopted by the Indians 
 escaped from their camp and reached the Fort. It was 
 learned from them that Wasson'*^, the great chief of the 
 Chippewas of Saginaw, had arrived the day before with 
 tv/o hundred savages of his band; and that immediately 
 after his arrival at Pontiac's camp they had held a council 
 and decided to harass the Fort no longer but to bar the 
 approaches so that no more assistance could reach the 
 English, and to this end the Ottawas, Chippewas, Flurons, 
 and Pottawattamies were to depart this very day to go and 
 prowl around the lake and capture the English they should 
 find there. 
 
 The thing which seemed to confirm what the prisoners 
 
 '"It was Wasson who avenged the death of his nephew by killing Capt. Camp- 
 bell on July 4th. During Rutherford's captivity, Wasson purchased the captive 
 and brought him to live in his family. He treated him kindly, giving him no 
 labors to perform and intimated that he wanted him to become his son-in-law. 
 Wasson was one of the company who attended Morris on a part of his trip to 
 the Illinois country in 1764. His name is spelled in many ways: Wasaong, 
 Warsong, Wasso and Owasser. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 151 
 
 pris La route pour Les illinois au bout de trois jours et 
 n'a plus parus sur Les terres de L'endroit. 
 
 Mr, Le Commandant Sgue par Laveu de cette demoiselle 
 Le mesme jour que ce franqais S'etait offert deja plusieurs 
 fois et qu'il avait employe Le marchand pour parle pour 
 Luy, reprimanda Le Marchand de ne L'avoir pas dit Le 
 Marchand s'excusa Sur ce qu'il ne connaissait pas cet 
 homme et qu'il ne voulait pas Le presente Sans Le Bien 
 connaitre, parce que pour des Commissions pareilles il 
 fallait des hommes de qui L'on fut Sure, Sistot que Le 
 Commandant Sgut Le tour de coquin que Le frangais fesait 
 Loua La conduite du marchand et Blama Lezelle indiscret 
 de la demoiselle qui fut pour ainsi dire regarde du Com- 
 mandant qu'avec mepris, comme etant La juste recompense 
 quelle meritais de Son travaille. 
 
 ler de Juin. — Le mercredi pre. de Juin. — Sur Les deux 
 heures du matin deux Soldats et un marchand qui avaient 
 ete pris par Les Sauvages et adopte Se Sauverent du camp 
 et Sont entre dans Le fort L'on Sgu par eux que Ouasson 
 grand chef des Sauteux du Saguinaw etait arrive avec 
 deux cens Sauvages de Sa bande Le Jour precedent, Et 
 qu'en arrivant au Camp de pondiak, ils avoient tenus con- 
 seil pour ne plus inquieter Le fort, que Les passages ne 
 fussent Bare, pour qu'il ne vint plus de Secours a Ses Mrs. 
 et pour cela Les Sauvages Outavois, Sauteux, hurons et 
 poux devaient partir ce jour pour aller rode Sur Le Lac pour 
 prendre Les anglais qu'ils y verroient, ce qui fit croire que 
 ce que Les prisonniers echape raportaient etait vraix, c'est 
 que L'on vis passer par derriere Lefort pardans Le Bois, 
 aux Environs de trois cens hommes qui dessendaient pour 
 Se joindre aux paux et aux hurons qui etoient campe a 
 une demie Lieux -au dessous du fort, pour aller tons en- 
 semble ecumer Le Lac, il ne restait dans les camps que 
 Les chefs de chaque nation pour donner Leurs aides aux 
 jeunes gens qui restaient avec eux pour La garde des en- 
 
152 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 had reported was that people saw passing behind the Fort 
 through the woods something like three hundred men, who 
 were going down to join the Pottawattamies and Hurons 
 encamped a mile and a quarter below the Fort, so that all 
 could together go to scour the lake. Only the chiefs of 
 each nation were left in camp to give their help to the 
 young men who remained behind to guard the section 
 around the Fort so the Englishmen could not get out to 
 visit the surrounding regions — a thing they had no desire 
 to do, knowing full well it would not be good for them. 
 
 In the afternoon of the same day the judge and the 
 commissary for the third time made a round of the French 
 houses to collect food for subsistence till the return of the 
 sloop which was expected before long. 
 June 2. Thursday; Corpus Christi Day. 
 In the course of the afternoon some shots were fired bj 
 the savages who had stayed to watch the neighborhood of 
 the Fort. However, it amounted to so little that the offi- 
 cers were content to observe their doing without returning 
 the fire, seeing very well that it would be so much powder 
 wasted. 
 
 In the night, around three o'clock in the morning, an 
 English soldier who had been a prisoner of the Ottawas 
 escaped from their camp and reached the Fort entirely 
 naked. He brought a letter to the Commandant which Mr. 
 Campbell who was actually a prisoner in the camp gave 
 him for Mr. Gladwyn. This letter had been found by the 
 Hurons in the spoils of the leader (of a convoy) whom 
 they had killed, and was brought into the camp to Pontiac. 
 He gave it to Mr. Campbell to read, having Mr. La Butte, 
 his interpreter, explain it to him. Mr. Campbell aided in 
 the flight of the prisoner in order to enable the letter to 
 reach Mr. Gladwyn, Commandant of the Fort. It was 
 written by an officer of Niagara to a friend of his in com- 
 mand at Miami, and in it he noted the conclusion of peace 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 153 
 
 virons du fort, de peur qu'il ne Sortis aucun anglais du 
 fort pour aller dans Les Costes ce qu'ils n'avoient pas en 
 vie de faire Sgachant Bien qu'il ny fesait pas bon pour eux. 
 
 Ce mesme jour, L'apres midy, Le Juge et Le Commis- 
 saire, la troisieme fois — firent La visite dans Les maison 
 frangaises pour avoir des vivres pour Subsister jusqu'au 
 retour de la barque que L'on attendait sous peu. 
 
 2e Juin. — Le Jeudij 2e de Juin. — Jour de la grande feste 
 De Dieu il y tu quelque coup de fusil de tire dans L'apres 
 midy de la part des Sauvages qui etoient reste pour garde 
 Les environs du fort, mais ce fut Si peu de chose que ces 
 Mrs. se contenterent de Les regarde faire, Sans faire tire 
 Sur eux, voyant Bien que se ceroient de la poudre employe 
 mal a propos. 
 
 Dans la nuit sur Les trois heures du matin un engage 
 anglais qui etait prisonnier chez Les Outaouis Se Sauva 
 du Camp tout nud et vint au fort et apporta une Lettre a 
 Mr. Le Commandant que Mr. Cambel qui etait actuelle- 
 ment prisonnier au Camp Luy donna pour remettre a Mr. 
 Gladouine. 
 
 Cette lettre avait ete trouve par les hurons dans Les 
 depouilles du conducteur qu'ils avoient tue et qui fut ap- 
 porte au Camp a pondiak qui La donna a Mr. Cambel pour 
 La lire Se faisant explique par Mr. La Butte son interprete. 
 Mr, Cambel facilita La fuite du prisonnier pour La faire 
 tenir a Mr. Gladouine, Commandant de la place, cette 
 Lettre etait ecrite par un officier de Niagara a un officier 
 de Ses amis. Commandant aux Mis-a-Mis, dans Laquelle 
 il Luy marquais Les conclusions de la paix avec Les cir- 
 constances ce qui donna Lieu Sur Le Soir a un concert 
 d'instrument en rejouissance d'une Si bonne nouvelle. 
 
 3e Juin. — Le vendredy 3e Juin. — Les Sauvages furent 
 tranquille toute La journee Sinon La garde a L'entour du 
 fort Suivant Leurs Coutumes, Sur les dix heures du matin 
 
154 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 with all the circumstances'^ ^ This was the occasion of a 
 band concert in the evening to celebrate the good news. 
 
 June 3. Friday. 
 
 Except for those on guard around the Fort the Indians 
 were quiet all day, as was their custom. About ten o'clock 
 the judge received orders from the Commandant to as- 
 semble all the French who were in the Fort to read to them 
 the letter which he had received the day before by the 
 prisoner who had escaped. This letter had been translated 
 into French by a trader who spoke French well; it an- 
 nounced that peace had been declared between England 
 and France, and by virtue of agreement made between the 
 two crowns, Canada, with all the Illinois country, remained 
 in the hands of the English. 
 
 June 4. Saturday. 
 
 The Indians did on this day as on the preceding. About 
 four o'clock in the afternoon the people of the Fort heard 
 war-cries from the Indians who were returning by land 
 on the other side of the river from the direction of the 
 lake. No one knew'^ exactly what these cries meant ex- 
 cept that it was mistrusted the Indians had made some 
 capture upon the lake. 
 
 June 5. Sunday. 
 
 The Indians fired a few shots at the Fort merely to 
 announce that they had not all departed for the lake, and 
 that they did not intend to desist from their mad enter- 
 prise. The shots did such little damage that the officers 
 gave them no notice. 
 
 In the afternoon about two o'clock Indian war-cries, as 
 on the preceding day, were heard on the other shore of the 
 river. At these cries several persons mounted the sentry- 
 walks to discover what it was. A number of savages were 
 seen, — some on foot, some on horseback, uttering yells of 
 
 ''^The Siege of Detroit, June 2 "In the afternoon a Frenchman brought in a 
 letter that was enclosed to me from Niagara, which Capt. Campbell gave in, by 
 which we were informed that the definitive Treaty was signed at London the 
 20th of Feb." This letter was evidently addressed to Ensign Robert Holmes 
 at Miami and enclosed in a letter from Campbell to the author of the Diary 
 of the Siege of Detroit. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 155 
 
 Mr. Le Juge requ ordres de Mr. Le Commandant du fort 
 de faire assemble tous Les frangais qui etoient dans le fort 
 pour Leurs faire La lecture de La Lettre qu'il avait regiie 
 Le jour precedent par Le prisonnier qui S'etait Sauve, cette 
 lettre avait ete traduite en francais par un Commerqant 
 qui parlois bon frangais, elle contenais que La paix etait 
 faite entre L'angletere et Lafrance et par accord faite entre 
 Les deux Couronnes. Le Canada restait au pouvoir de 
 Mrs. Les anglais avec toutes les Illinois. 
 
 4e Juin. — Le Samedy 4e Juin. — Les Sauvages furent 
 cette journee comme La precedente Sur Les quatre heures 
 de I'apres midy, il fut entendue du fort des cris de mort 
 venant de la part des Sauvages qui revenoient a terre du 
 coste du Lac de I'autre bord de La riviere L'on ne pus pas 
 Sgavoir au juste ce que pouvait estre ces cris, Si non que 
 L'on se mefiaient qu'ils avaient quelque Capture Sur Le 
 Lac. 
 
 5e Juin. — Le dimanche 5e de Juin. — Les Sauvages 
 tirerent quelque coup de fusil Sur le fort Seulement pour 
 faire conncitre, qu'il n'etoient pas tous partis pour Le Lac 
 et qu'il ne voulloient pas demordre de leurs folles entre- 
 prise. Les coups qu'ils tirerent furent si peu de chose qu'il 
 ne meriterent pas I'attention de Se Mr. 
 
 Sur Les deux heures apres midy il fut encore entendue 
 comme Le jour precedent des cris de mort de I'autre Bord 
 de la riviere qui venoient de la part des Sauvages a ces 
 cris plusieurs personnes monterent Sur Les chemins de 
 ronde pour decouvrir ce que pouvait Estre L'on vit une 
 quantite de Sauvages qui etoient a terre Les uns a pied 
 Les autres a cheval fesant de Sacquoquois et des cris de 
 
 "During the evening it was learned that these demonstrations were due to 
 the rejoicing over the capture of Fort Miami. On May 27th, Fort Miami was 
 surprised and taken, Ensign Robert Holmes, in command of the fort, was mur- 
 dered and some of the garrison made prisoners. Jacques Godfrey ' and Miny 
 Chesne were accused of having taken part in its capture. Gladwin MMS. 
 
156 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 victory and joy; others were bringing up two barges with 
 merchandise and the traders which they had captured upon 
 the lake, going up along the shore on the other side of the 
 river with their prisoners. The sloop, thinking to make 
 them abandon their prizes, fired several cannon shots at 
 them, but they were too high or too low, and the savages 
 jeered and went on with their capture to Pontiac"s camp. 
 
 June 6. Monday. 
 
 The weather, a little dark and even rainy, caused the 
 Indians to be content to hover around the neighborhood of 
 the Fort without firing a shot. On the other hand, others 
 went to the homes of the settlers to procure provisions 
 which were voluntarily surrendered. This did not prevent 
 the savages from constantly harming them by killing oxen, 
 cows, or swine, and even in their cornfields which they 
 spoiled by their going and coming; they did not dare pass 
 along the big road for fear of the large sloop which sent 
 a cannon ball as soon as anyone was visible. 
 
 June 7. Tuesday. 
 
 The Indians who had not fired a shot for two or three 
 days and were s^etting tired of not using powder, came 
 and kept up a fusillade upon the Fort from ten in the morn- 
 ing till seven at night. As they had neither barns nor 
 any other buildings to hide behind and shelter their ap- 
 proach, they fired from behind the bluff, and frequently 
 from within the woods which were almost seven hundred 
 yards distant from the Fort, and separated by the hill in 
 such a way that their shots sometimes passed over the 
 Fort. Other Indians were concealed farther away along 
 the fences around the fields of the settlers, or in the farm 
 buildings often beyond the range of the sentries' guns, 
 because of the hidden defenses which protected the three 
 principal sides of the Fort. About seven o'clock they 
 ceased firing and withdrew as satisfied as when they began. 
 
 June 8. Wednesday. 
 
 About eight o'clock in the morning the Indians came to 
 Commence firing. It appeared, as will be seen, that when 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 157 
 
 joye, d'autre Sauvage qui amenaient deux berges charge 
 de marchandises avec des marchands qu'ils avoient pris 
 sur Le Lac, et remontaient avec Ses prisonniers de L'autre 
 bord de La riviere Le long de tere, La barque croyant 
 Leur faire Lache prise Leurs envoya plusieurs coups de 
 canon qui furent tire trop haut ou trop bas Les Sauvages 
 S'en moquerent et poursuivirent Leur route jusqu'au Camp 
 de pondiak avec Leurs prises. 
 
 6e Juin. — Le Lundy 6e de Juin. — Le terns un peu em- 
 brune et mesme un peu pluvieux fut cause que Les Sauv- 
 ages Se contenterent de veille aux environs du fort Sans 
 tire un coup de fusil, mais d'autre en revanche furent 
 chez Les habitans Leurs faire donner des vivres, ce qu'il 
 fesoient volontairement, cela n'empechait pas que Les 
 Sauvages Leurs fissent tou jours queque tord en tuant Soit 
 boeuf, vache, ou cochon et mesme dans Les bled qu'ils 
 gatoient en allant et venant, parce qu'il n'osaient passer 
 Le Long du grand chemin a cause de Lagrose Barque qui 
 des Lorsqu'elle en voyait quelqu'un elle tiroit dessus. 
 
 7e Juin. — Le mardy 7e de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui 
 depuis deux ou trois jours n'avoient point tire S'ennuyerent 
 de ne point user de la poudre, vinrent Sur Les dix heures 
 du matin tire fu Sille Sur le fort jusques a Sept heur du 
 soir. Comme ils n'avoient plus ny grange ny autre batiment 
 pour Se cacher et faire Les approche, ils tiroient de 
 derriere Le coteau et Bien Souvent de dedans Le bois qui 
 etoit eloigne du fort pres de dix arpens et Sapare par Le 
 Costeau de sorte que Souvent Leurs coup passoient par 
 dessus Le fort, d'autre Sauvages etoient plus Loing cache 
 Le Long de cloture des terres des habitans ou dans des 
 granges eloigne Souvent ors de la porte des fusils de 
 factionnaire a cause des capon qui batoient Sur Les trois 
 principal face du fort, Sur Les Sept heures, ils cesserent 
 de tire et seretirerent aussi Satisfait que quand ils ont 
 commence. 
 
 8e Juin. — Le mercredi 8e Juin. — Les Sauvages vinrent 
 Sur les huit heures du matin pour tire il paroissait mesme 
 
158 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 they began the action they intended to keep it up for some 
 time, but a slight rain changed their minds and compelled 
 them to retire to their camp. They left guards only, ac- 
 cording to their custom, to see that nobody went out or 
 came in who might be an obstacle to them. Still, there 
 were always some going and coming, but these were 
 respected among the Indians who did not have any distrust 
 of them. 
 
 In the afternoon the officers were warned by a resident 
 of the region that the Indians planned to make an assault 
 during the night under cover of the storm. The officers 
 who had become acquainted with the strategy of the sav- 
 ages since the beginning of hostilities replied that they 
 were ready for them. They thought that this pretended 
 enterprise would end like the others; but since distrust 
 is the mother of security, in order not to be surprised they 
 were on their guard with the troops the whole night long 
 which passed as quietly as if they had been in their beds. 
 At sunset three war-cries were heard in the direction of 
 the Huron village, but no one knew what it meant. 
 
 June 9. Thursday; Little Corpus Christi Day. 
 
 The Indians who kept up their firing through impetu- 
 osity only, were quite tranquil all day. Toward three 
 o'clock in the afternoon thirteen war-cries were heard on 
 the other side of the river, and the curiosity of a good 
 many English and French was aroused; they mounted to 
 the top of the stockade to discover the cause of it. One 
 could see a large number of Indians on horseback and on 
 foot, running about uttering war-whoops and yells of joy, 
 and firing upon the big sloop which was anchored in front 
 of the Fort; one could also see other Indians who were 
 coming by water along the land with three barges'^^ and 
 some prisoners that they had captured upon the lake. 
 These Indians were a part of those who had gone to watch 
 the lake. When they passed in front of the sloop, she fired 
 
 ''^These barges were taken by the Chippewas near where Cuyler was surprised. 
 There were eleven persons in them, two were killed and the rest made prisoners. 
 Siege of Detroit. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 159 
 
 que suivant comme il commenQoient Leurs actions il avoient 
 en vie de tire Longtemps mais mie petitte pluye Les fit 
 change de sentimens et Les obligea de Se retirer a leurs 
 camp Laissant seulement Leurs gardes Suivant Leurs cou- 
 tumes pour veille qu'il ne Sortis et rentra personne qui 
 piit Leurs estre un obstacle, cependant il y avait toujours 
 quelqu'un qui alloient Et venoient, ceux La etoient con- 
 sidere parmis Les Sauvages et ils ne se mefiaient pas deux. 
 
 Dans L'apres midy Ses Mrs. furent avertis par un domi- 
 cilie de la Compagne que Les Sauvages avoient dessein de 
 monter a Lassaut dans la nuit a la faveur du mauvais 
 terns, Ses Mrs. qui depuis cette evenement etoient com- 
 mence etoient devenus aufaite de la manoeuvre des 
 Sauvages firent reponce qu'ils Les attendoient Se d'autant 
 que cette pretendue entreprise se termineroient comme Les 
 autres, mais comme La mefiance Est La Mere de Surete ils 
 Se tinrent Sur Leurs garde toute la nuit avec toute Leurs 
 troupe pour n'estre point Surpris et La passerent aussi tran- 
 quillement que Sils fusent couche dans Leurs Lits, et au 
 Soleil couchant vers le village des hurons il f ut entendii trois 
 cris de mort Sans que L'on put Sgavoir ce que Se pouvait 
 estre. 
 
 9e Juin. — Le Jeudi 9e Juin. — Jour de la petite feste de 
 Dieu Les Sauvages qui ne tiroient que par fougue furent 
 assez tranquille toute la journee, vers les trois heures apres 
 midy L'on entendis faire de I'autre Bord de la riviere par 
 des Sauvages treize cris de mort qui Exciterent La curiosite 
 de beaucoup de personne anglois et frangais qui monterent 
 Sur Les pieux du fort pour decouvir ce que pouvoit Estre, 
 L'on appergu une grande quantite de Sauvages qui etoient 
 a cheval et a pied qui couraient fesant des cris de joye et 
 repetant Les cris de mort en tirant Sur La grose Barque 
 qui etait mouille devant Le fort. L'on vit aussi d'autre 
 Sauvage qui venoient par eaux Le Long de terre avec trois 
 Berge et des prisonniers qu'ils avoient pris Sur Le Lac, 
 ces Sauvages etoient de ceux qui avoient ete pour Ecumer 
 Le Lac, en passant devant La Barque elle Leurs envoya 
 
160 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 at them five cannon shots of grape and ball which wounded 
 some without hindering them from continuing their course. 
 
 Around evening of the same day it was learned through 
 a Frenchman that the remainder of the band of Sekahos, 
 chief of the Chippewas of the Thames River, had arrived 
 during the preceding night, and that they numbered forty- 
 five men. With the coming of this last band the savages 
 numbered eight hundred fifty, all actually in camp or 
 around the lake, and all of different nations and under 
 different chiefs; there were two hundred fifty Ottawas 
 under Pontiac; one hundred fifty Pottawattamies under 
 Ninivois; fifty Hurons governed by Takay; two hundred 
 fifty Chippewas under Wasson; one hundred seventy of 
 the Chippewas under Sekahos; all of whom were under 
 the authority of Pontiac, their over-chief. They would 
 all have been good dogs if they had wanted to bite. 
 
 June 10. Friday. 
 
 The Indians who had remained in the camp the day pre- 
 cfeding received news from the Hurons, who arrived from 
 hunting in the woods back of little Lake Sandusky, that 
 the officer''^'* who had escaped with his thirty-five men was 
 among the Sandusky islands. Pontiac said they must be 
 caught so they should not carry the news to Niagara, and 
 he detached fifty men from those of his camp; they passed 
 in the rear of the Fort to go and notify the three hundred 
 who had set out on the first of June to scour the lake, and 
 were to join themselves to them to capture the officer. 
 Fortunately, before the last forty joined the others the 
 officer had left the islands with his two barges and taken 
 route for Niagara along the south of the lake. 
 
 The Pottawattamies of St. Joseph, who had attacked 
 the English and had taken possession of the forf^^ there 
 by killing part of the garrison and making prisoners of 
 the others, had left the fort in charge of the French'^* 
 
 '<Lieut. Cuyler, who had arrived at PreSqu'ile on Tune 3rd. See Mich. Pion. and 
 Hist. Colls., Vol. XIX, p. i88. 
 
 '^Fort St. Joseph was taken by Washee, chief of the Pottawattamies, on May 
 25th. Ensign Francis Schlosser was in command at the time and was brought 
 to Detroit, a prisoner. Ten of the garrison were killed and three made prisoners. 
 It was Schlosser whom the Indians offered in exchange for the two Indian cap- 
 tives, held by the English. Gladwin MMS. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 161 
 
 cinq coups de canon a boulet et a raisin qui en blessa 
 quelqu'un Sans Leurs empesche de Continuer Leurs route, 
 Sur Le Soir du mesme Jour L'on Sgu par un frangais 
 que le reste de la Bande de Sekahos, chef des Sauteux de 
 la riviere a la tranche etait arrive dans La nuit precedente 
 et composoient quarante Cinq hommes, Cette derniere 
 Bande arrive L'on fesait nombre de huit cent cinquante 
 Sauvages, tant actuellement dans Les camps que Sur Le 
 Lac, tout de differentes nations et gouverne par differens 
 chefs, qui etait deux cent cinquante Outaouis gouverne par 
 pondiak, cent cinquante poux gouverne par innivois, Cinq- 
 uante hurons par tace, deux cent cinquante Sauteux par 
 Ouasson et cent Soixante et dix autres Sauteux par Sekahos 
 et qui tons etoient Sous I'autorite de pondiak Leurs grand 
 chefs, qui tons auroient ete bon chiens S'ils avoient voullue 
 mordre. 
 
 lOe Juin. — Le vendredi, lOe de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui 
 etoient reste au Camp eurent nouvelle Le jour precedent 
 par des hurons qui venaient de la chase dans le bois der- 
 riere Le petit Lac Sandosque que L'officier qui S'etait 
 Sauve avec Ses trente cinq hommes etoient dans Les illes 
 de Sandosque, pondiak dit qu'il falait Les avoir pour qu'ils 
 ne portassent point La nouvelle a Niagara et il detacha 
 cinquante hommes de son Camp qui passerent par derriere 
 Le fort pour aller avertir les trois cents qui etaient partis 
 le premier du present mois pour Ecumer sur le Lac et se 
 joindre a eux pour Le prendre, mais heureusement aupara- 
 vant que ces dernier s partis fussent re joint Les autres, 
 cette officier etait sortis des illes avec Ses deux Barques 
 et avait gagne route pour Niagara par le Sud du Lac. 
 
 Les paux de St. Joseph qui avaient frape Sur Mrs. Les 
 anglais et S'etoient rendije maistre du fort et apres avoir 
 deffait une partie de la garnison et fait d'autre prisonnier 
 Laisserent Le fort aux pouvoirs des frangais Etablis dans 
 
 '^The Indians evidently left Louis Chevalier (Louison Chevalie) in charge 
 of that locality. He saved the lives of some of the English traders, Richard 
 Winston, Hambacl: and Chin, and when the English were again established in 
 the country he was given supervision over that part of the land although Fort 
 St. Joseph was not reestablished. DePeyster trusted him, but Sinclair had him 
 arrested and sent to Montreal on suspicion of being in correspondence with 
 the Americans. He was born in 1720 and disappears from the records in 1782. 
 Wis. Hist. Colls., Vol. i8, p. 372. 
 
163 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 established in that locality, and come with their prisoners 
 who numbered seven, including the commander, to join 
 the Pottawattamies of Detroit. They reached the village 
 the preceding night. When they learned that the English 
 held two savages of their nation prisoner in the Fort, they 
 came about four o'clock P. M. with a certain Mr. Gam- 
 melin to the foot of the Fort to enter into negotiations 
 with the Commandant concerning the exchange of the 
 officer who commanded at St. Joseph for the two Indians 
 in the Fort. The proposition did not suit the Commandant 
 who wanted the Pottawattamies to surrender all their 
 seven prisoners for the two Indians. The latter would not 
 consent to this exchange and returned as they had come, 
 deferring until the following day the conclusion of the 
 exchange. 
 
 June 11. Saturday. 
 
 There still remained in the environs (of the Fort) one 
 house and a shop which the fire had not been able to reach 
 because of their remoteness somewhat from the others, and 
 which served as a retreat for the Indians. An officer at 
 the head of twenty men made a sortie to burn them and 
 clear the plain. When he returned from this excursion 
 the same officer had his men empty and clean out the boats 
 and barges, which were beached in front of the Fort, and 
 put them into condition for service in case the sloop which 
 had left for Niagara did not return. If they should see 
 themselves compelled by shortness of provisions to abandon 
 the post, these boats with the large sloop would serve for 
 them to fall back upon Niagara. The sayages did not fire 
 at all during the day. 
 
 -»■ This same day Mr, Lasel, Jr.,*^^ arrived from Montreal 
 with two canoe-loads of merchandise and liquor which 
 he unloaded at Widow Gervaise's^^ to keep it from the 
 
 "Jacques Lacelle, Jr., was son of Jacques and Mary Ann Lalande, of Mon- 
 treal. He was born at Montreal jMay 1, 1735, married at Lachine, Feb. IS, 1765, 
 Theresa Berthelet dit Savoyard. He settled in Detroit in 1775 and traded with 
 the Miamis near Maumee Bay as early as May of that year. He was father of 
 the River Raisin Lacelles. His aunt, Angelique Lacelle, married Pierre Des- 
 comps dit Labadie, of Detroit. The fact that Labadie was very friendly with 
 the Indians may have had something to do with the Indians leaving Lacelle unmo- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 163 
 
 cette endroit et vinrent avec Leurs prisonniers au nombre 
 de Sept y compris Le Commandant rejoindre Les poux du 
 Detroit et arriverent dans La nuit precedente au village, 
 ayant sgtie que Mrs. Les anglais avaient deux Sauvages de 
 leurs nation prisonnier dans le fort vinrent sur Les quatre 
 heures apres midy avec un nomee Mr. gommelin au pied 
 du fort pour entrer en accommadement avec le Comman- 
 dant du fort et faire exchange donnant L'officier qui com- 
 mandait St. Joseph pour les deux Sauvages qui etoient 
 dans le fort: cette accommodement ne plu pas au com- 
 mandant qui voullait que les paux rendissent tous les Sept 
 prisonniers pour Les deux Sauvages qui ne voullurent con- 
 sentir a cette echange et S'en retournerent comme ils 
 etaient venus remettant au Lendemain a conclure Leurs 
 exchange. 
 
 lie Juin. — Samedi lie Juin. — Comme il etait encore 
 reste dans le faubourg une maison et une boutique que le 
 feu n'avait pu atteindre parce que elles etaient un peu 
 eloigne des autres et qui servait de retraite au sauvages, il 
 sortis un officier a la teste de vingt hommes pour les faire 
 Brule et par ce moyen rendre la plaine libre, au retour de 
 cette expedition Le mesme officier fit par son monde vide 
 et netoye Les bateaux et les Berges qui etaient echoue devant 
 le fort et Les mettre en etat de Servir au besoin En cas 
 que La Barque qui etait partie pour Niagara ne revint 
 point et Se voyant force faute de vivres d'abandonner, ses 
 voitures avec La grose Barque Leurs auroirent Servis pour 
 Se plier a Niagara. Les Sauvages ne tirerent point de 
 la journee. 
 
 Ce mesme jour, Mr. Lasel, fils, est arrive de Montreal 
 avec deux canotte de marchandise et de la boisson qu'il 
 debarqua chez Madame La veuve Gervaise pour etre a 
 
 lested. Labadie was accused of painting and dressing his two sons and son-in- 
 law to look like Indians. Lacelle was buried at Detroit Aug. 14, 1791. Denis- 
 sen's Genealogies MMS., Gladwin MMS. 
 
 ''Louis Gervais, captain of militia, had a farm on the south side of the river. 
 He was originally from Montreal and was about sixty years of age when he 
 died Feb. 5, 1763. Sir William Johnson visited him when he made his trip t3 
 Detroit in 1761, but calls him Jarvis in his diary. His wife, Madelaine Langlois, 
 died Oct. 27, 1763, aged about fifty-five years. St. Anne's Church Records. 
 
164 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 clutches of the Indians, but he was "sold" and the Potta- 
 wattamies came and demanded some of it, threatening to 
 plunder him if he did not share with them. To get rid 
 of them he surrendered two barrels of wine. 
 
 Pontiac learned of this arrival almost as soon as the 
 Pottawattamies ; he knew that they had taken the liquor, 
 and fearing that he would not get his share he crossed the 
 river with his chiefs, visited Lasel, and ordered him to 
 move his liquor up to the house of Jacques Campau,'^^ near 
 his camp. The goods were taken unharmed to the home 
 of Mr. Labadie, Lasel's uncle. 
 
 When Mr. Lasel was induced to change his quarters 
 Pontiac gave him to understand that being near his camp 
 he would not be disturbed because he, Pontiac, would 
 answer for his people; however, to have peace, he handed 
 over five barrels and the savages left him alone. 
 
 The Pottawattamies who had come the day before to 
 effect an exchange of prisoners came back this day at 
 four o'clock, but returned no better off than they had come, 
 reaching no more of a settlement this second time than 
 the first. 
 
 June 12. Sunday. 
 
 The day passed very quietly at the Fort without any 
 action on either side. Toward ten o'clock in the morning 
 Mr. Cavallier^^ reached the house of Widow Gervaise with 
 canoes loaded with wine and goods for the place, and from 
 him it was learned that there was an abundance of all sorts 
 of merchandise and provisions in Montreal at a low price. 
 Around three o'clock P. M. the guards of the sloop brought 
 to shore the dead bodies of several whom the Indians 
 had massacred the day before; they were buried on the 
 strand opposite the Fort. 
 
 June 13. Monday. 
 
 Rainy weather all day kept both sides from firing. 
 
 "Jacques Campau was an officer of the militia and lived on his farm on 
 the coast northeast of the fort, trading in the village. He was a son of Louia 
 Campau and married Catharine Menard. 
 
 *" Jacques Cavelier (Cavallier) was one of the victims of the siege. He was 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 165 
 
 couvert de recherche Sauvage, mais il fut vendu et Les 
 paux fut Lui endemande Le menagant de le pille S'ils ne 
 leurs en donnaient pas, pour se debarrasse deux il leurs en 
 abbandonna deux barils de vin, pondiak, qui Sgue cette 
 arrivee presque aussitost que Les paux et qui avait Sgu 
 que Les paux prenoient de la boisson, craignant n'en point 
 avoir Sa part, traversa avec Ses chefs et fut trouve La Sel 
 et le fit monter avec Ses boissons chez Mr. Jacques Campau 
 aupres du camp et Les merchandises furent menes sans 
 aucun tord chez Mr. Labadie, oncle du Sieur La Sel. 
 
 Pondiak en fesant change de place au Sieur La Sel, lui 
 avait fait entendre que etant proche de son camp il ne 
 serait point inquiete par ce qu'il repond de la part de ses 
 gens, cependant pour avoir La tranquillite il Luy en couta 
 cinq barrils et Les Sauvages Le laisserent en repos. 
 
 Les paux qui etoient veniis Le jour precedent pour faire 
 echange des prisonniers revinrent ce jour a quatre heures, 
 et s"en retournerent comme ils etaient venus n'ayant pas 
 plus conclus cette seconde fois que La premiere. 
 
 12e Juin. — Le dimanche 12e Juin. — La journee Se passa 
 bien tranquille au fort et Sans aucune action de part ny 
 d'autre. Sur les dix heures du matin Mr. Cavallier, arriva 
 chez la veuve Gervais avec canots charge de vin et de 
 merchandise pour L'endroit, de Lui L'on Sgu que Labon- 
 dance regnait a Montreal de tous merchandises et vivre a 
 grand marche. Sur les trois heures de I'apres midy Les 
 gardiens de dedans La barque anmenerent a tere plusieurs 
 corp mort, de ceux que Les Sauvages avaient masacre 
 Le jour precedent. Ces corps furent enterer Sur le bord 
 de la greve vis a vis du fort. 
 
 13e Juin. — Le Lundy 13e Juin. — Le terns pluvieux toute 
 la journee fit que L'on ne tira point ni de part ny d'autre. 
 
 killed, and buried by the priest in the cemetery of St. Anne's Church, July 14, 
 1763. He was the son of Jacques, a master armorer, living in Montreal, and 
 ■was about thirty years old. The Indians threatened both Lacelle and Cavalier 
 if they went within a certain distance of the fort. 
 
166 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 June 14, Tuesday. 
 
 The day was like the preceding up to four in the after- 
 noon when the Indians fired a few shots which did not 
 receive the least attention from the English. During the 
 day the Indians visited Mr. Cavallier to get some liquor. 
 He refused, whereupon the savages became enraged and 
 plundered his whole stock of liquor, merchandise, and even 
 the provisions he had brought for his return trip because he 
 knew very well provisions would cost more here than in 
 Montreal. 
 
 June 15. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians who as a usual thing are not very fore- 
 handed unless compelled by circumstances, had run out of 
 provisions which they had captured with the barges of 
 the convoy, and they had to depend upon the French set- 
 tlers to live until they could take others. In addition to 
 what was given them they also killed the stock of the set- 
 tlers. 
 
 Along toward ten o'clock in the forenoon the Potta- 
 wattamies came for the third time to make an exchange 
 of prisoners and give the commandant of St. Joseph and 
 two soldiers for one of the Indian prisoners held by the 
 English. They were disappointed in their exchange be- 
 cause they demanded the Indian named Big Ears who was 
 greatly esteemed among them, and received one by the 
 name of No-Kaming whom they regarded as a rogue. 
 But the disappointment was due to No-Kaming himself 
 who had the Commandant informed not to give the 
 Pottawattamies the one of the two they asked for, but 
 to give them himself instead, because the Pottawattamies 
 had no regard for him; and since the other was a man of 
 prominence in the nation, if he was kept, the Pottawattam- 
 ies who wanted him would raise their offer and give all 
 the prisoners. The advice, although coming from a savage, 
 was accepted as good and he was given in exchange, and 
 Big Ears was kept so as to obtain with him the other 
 prisoners. But the Pottawattamies were hardly satisfied 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 167 
 
 14e Juin. — Le Mardy 14e Juin. — La journee se sends de 
 la precedente j usque Sur Les quatre heures apres midy 
 que Les Sauvages tirerent quelque coup qui ne meriterent 
 pas La moindre attention de Ses Mrs. Ce jour Les Sau- 
 vages furent trouve. Mr. Cavallier pour avoir de la boisson, 
 il Leurs en refusa. Les Sauvages enrage contre Luy, lui 
 pillerent tous ses boissons, marchandises jusqu'a Ses vivres 
 qu'il avait apporte pour s'en retourner Se doutant bien qu'il 
 acheterais ici Les vivres plus cher qu'a Montreal. 
 
 15e Juin. — Le mercredy 15e de Juin. — Les Sauvages qui 
 de Leurs ordinaire quand Les choses ne previennent pas 
 de leurs cru, ne sont pas Beaucoup Economes, Et n'ayant 
 plus de vivres de celles qu'ils avaient prises dans les Berges 
 du convois qu'ils avaient defaits ils furent oblige d'avoir 
 recours aux habitans pour Subsister jusqu'a ce qu'ils pus- 
 sent en prendre d'autre, ils tuerent aussi independemment 
 de ce que L'on Leurs donnerent Les animaux des habitans. 
 
 Sur Les dix heures du matin Les paux pour La troisieme 
 fois vinrent pour faire echange des prisonniers et donner 
 le Commandant de St. Joseph avec deux soldats pour un 
 des prisonniers Sauvage que Ses Mrs. avaient et ils furent 
 trompe dans Leurs echange par ce qu'ils demandaient Celuy 
 qui se nommait Les grandes Oreilles qui etait Beaucoup 
 considere parmis eux et ils eurent a sa place un nomme 
 Nokaming qu'ils regardaient parmis eux comme un coquin, 
 mais cette tromperie vint de la part de ce Nokaming qui 
 firent dire au Commandant de ne pas donner aux paux 
 celuy des deux qu'ils demandaient mais de le donner Luy 
 mesme a Sa place par ce que Les paux ne Le regardait 
 guere, mais comme 1 'autre etait considere dans la nation et 
 que s'il le gardait Les paux qui avaient envie de L'avoir 
 donneraient en rehaussant tous Les prisonniers, Cette avis 
 quoique venant de la part d'un Sauvage fut goute et trouve 
 bonne et il fut donne en echange et les grandes Oreilles fut 
 garde par son moyen pour avoir d'autre prisonniers, mais 
 
168 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 with their negotiations, finding themselves frustrated in 
 their hopes. 
 
 June 16. Thursday. 
 
 The Indians were very quiet the whole day. Since it is 
 a practice in all places besieged or blockaded by an enemy 
 that silence be observed, and there be no ringing of church 
 bells for any necessity whatever so that the enemy may 
 not know the hours when the public frequent church, for 
 that reason the bell of the parish church of this place had 
 not sounded for any service since the commencement of 
 the siege. When the Commandant learned from the curate 
 the reason of this he gave permission to ring the bells for 
 all the needs of the church, and it began its function at 
 noon by sounding the Angelus. 
 
 About three o'clock P. M. the chiefs of the good Huron 
 band, who had not taken any part in hostilities since Father 
 Poitier in order to restrain them had refused them the 
 sacrament, came for a parley. They entered the Fort by a 
 false gate and discussed terms of peace with the Com- 
 mandant, making many excuses for what they had done. 
 The Commandant listened to them and gave them a flag 
 which they accepted in sign of union, and they departed 
 without any other conclusion than the flag. 
 
 June 17. Friday. 
 
 The day passed without any movement on the part of 
 the Indians. Notwithstanding they had decided in council 
 on the seventeenth of the previous month not to allow any- 
 one from the outside to enter the Fort, still there were some 
 favored ones who had liberty to come and go in order to 
 watch over their affairs on both sides of the river as neces- 
 sity demanded. It was through one of these that the Com- 
 mandant learned that the sloop was in the lake off the 
 entrance to the river, and had been seen by a man named 
 Pipus, an Indian slave, who had been hunting in that quar- 
 ter. When the sloop departed the Commandant had told 
 the one in command that as soon as he should learn of his 
 return to the river he would have a cannon fired in order 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 169 
 
 les paux n'etaient guere contens de leurs negoce se voyant 
 fruste dans Leurs esperance. 
 
 16e Juin. — Le Jeudy 16e de Juin. — Les Sauvages furent 
 fort tranquille toute La journee comme C'est L'ordinaire 
 que toutes les places assiege ou Bloque par L'ennemi Le 
 Silence y Soit observe et que les cloches des eglises ne 
 Sonne point pour au'cune necessite afin que l'ennemi ne 
 Sgacha les heures que le public vont a I'eglise, or La cloche 
 de L'eglise paroissiale de cette endroit n'avait pas sonne 
 depuis le Commencement des Bloques pour aucune exer- 
 cise de piete, Le commandant S'etant fait informe par le 
 Cure, pourquoy la cloche ne sonnait plus, permis de la 
 sonner pour tous Les Besoins de l'eglise et elle commenga 
 Sa fonction a midy en sonnant L'Angelus. 
 
 Sur Les trois heures Les chefs de la bonne bande des 
 hurons qui, depuis que pere poitier pour Les arreste Leurs 
 avoient refuse Les Sacrements, ils n'avoient plus frapes, 
 vinrent cette journee Sur les trois heures apres midy pour 
 parle ils entrerent dans le fort par une fausse porta et 
 traiterent de paix avec Le Commandant fesant Bien des 
 excuses touchant ce qu'ils avaient fait. Le Commandant 
 Les ecouta et Leur donna un pavilion qu'ils accepterent 
 en signe d'union et S'en retournerent Sans autre conclusion 
 que Le pavilion. 
 
 17e Juin. — Le vendredy 17e Juin. — Se passa Sans au- 
 cun mouvernent de la part des Sauvages, quoyque ils 
 eussent dans Le conseil qu'ils avaient teniis, le dix sept du 
 mois precedent, decide de ne Laisse passe personne de 
 dehors pour entre dans Le fort, cependant il y eus quelque 
 favorise qui avoient La liberte d'aller et de venir pour 
 vaquer a leurs affaires aux deux cotes du fort, Suivant que 
 Le Besoin Les appeloient. Ce fut par le moyen d'un de 
 ceux la que Mr. Le Commandant Sgu que La Barque etait 
 dans Le Lac a I'entre de la riviere Et qu'elle avait ete vue 
 par un nomme repus, un panis qui avait ete a la chasse de 
 ce coste la Mr. Le Commandant qui en partant avait pre- 
 venia celui qui La commandait que aussitot qu'il Saurait 
 Son retour dans La riviere il Luy ferait tire quelque coup 
 
170 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 to tell him by this signal that he and his troops were still 
 in the Fort. The Commandant did this at the first news; 
 he ordered two cannon shots fired at sunset to notify the 
 sloop that she could come up and that he, the Commandant, 
 was still master of the Fort and neighborhood. 
 
 June 18. Saturday. 
 
 An inhabitant of the east coast opposite the Fort crossed 
 the river about two in the morning to bring the Com- 
 mandant certain news about the sloop. This led him to 
 order the cannon by the southeast gate to fire twice at dif- 
 ferent intervals as a signal ; the order was executed at five 
 A. M. 
 
 At noon of the same day Father Dujonois^^ the Jesuit 
 missionary of the Ottawas from Michillimackinac, arrived 
 with seven Indians of this nation, and eight Chippewas of 
 the same place in command of one Kinonchamek^-, son of 
 the great chief of the nation. People learned through these 
 of the defeat of the English at this post on the second of 
 the month by the Chippewas. The Jesuit father was lodged 
 with his confrere, the missionary to the Hurons. 
 
 June 19. Sunday. 
 
 The Fort was not molested; the arrival of the son of 
 the great chief the day before caused a suspension of hos- 
 tilities between the savages and the Fort. He located his 
 camp in a meadow two miles and a half above the Fort, a 
 mile and a quarter above Pontiac's camp. The Indians in 
 camp went up to see him land and welcome him in the 
 name of their chief; they were received pretty coldly and 
 told that in the afternoon he and his followers would come 
 to see Pontiac and hold a council. At this news Pontiac 
 ordered all the Indians of each nation to remain in their 
 lodges all day to hear the words of the great chief of the 
 Chippewas by the mouth of his son. 
 
 ^^Du Jaiinay had arrived with a letter from Capt. Etherington giving an 
 account of the capture of Mackinac and asking for assistance. Finding this post 
 in a state of siege, he returned to Mackinac, where, with the aid of Charles 
 Langlade, he procured the ransom of many officers and traders. Alexander Henry 
 was one of the traders who escaped unharmed. Father Dti Jaunay went to 
 Mackinac in 1736 from his station at Ouiatanon, among the Miamis. In 1744 
 he was transferred to the Ottawa Mission at 1,'Arbre Creche and Mackinac, and 
 remained there until 1765. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 171 
 
 de Canon afin qu'il put connaitre par ce Signal que Le 
 Commandant et tout son monde etoient dans le fort, ce 
 que Mr. Le Commandant fit a cette premiere nouvelle, il 
 ordonna qu'il fut tire deux coups de canon au Soleil 
 couchant pour avertir La barque qu'elle pouvait venir que 
 Le Commandant etait tou jours maistre du fort et ses 
 environs. 
 
 ISe Juin. — Le Samedy 18e Juin. — Un domicilii de la 
 Coste de Test vis-a-vis du fort, traversa La riviere Sur 
 Les deux heures du matin pour venir dire a Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant des nouvelles certaines de la Barque, ce que Mr. 
 Le Commandant ordonna que Le Canon qui etait poste 
 contre La porte du coste du Sorouest tirerais deux coups 
 a tems different pour Signal, ce qui fut execute Sur les 
 cinq heures du matin. 
 
 Ce mesme jour a midi, Le pere dujonois, Jesuite mis- 
 sionnaire des Outaouis de Michelimakinak arriva avec sept 
 Sauvages de cette nation et huit Sauteux du meme endroit, 
 commande par un nomme Kinonchamek fils du grand chef 
 de cette nation, par eux L'on Squ La defaite de Mrs. Les 
 anglais dans ce poste par Les Sauteux Le deux de ce mois. 
 
 Le Pere Jesuite fut loge avec Son Confrere Le missio- 
 naire des hurons. 
 
 19e Juin. — Le dimanche 19e Juin. — Le fort ne fut pas 
 inquiete L'arrivee du fils du grand chef, le jour precedent 
 causa une suspension d'arme entre Le fort et les Sauvages 
 il avait place son camp a un demilieu audessus de celui de 
 pondiak dans une praierie a une lieu audessus du fort, 
 Les Sauvages d'ici furent Le voir au debarquement pour 
 Luy donner Le Bon Jour de la part de leurs chef, ils furent 
 reque assez froidement et eurent pour reponce que aujour- 
 dhuy apres midy il irait Luy et ses gens voir pondiak pour 
 tenir Conseil, a cette nouvelle pondiak ordonna que tous 
 les Sauvages de chaque nation se tinsent sur Leurs nattes 
 toute la journee pour ecoute Les paroles du grand chef 
 
 '-Kinonchamek had a granddaughter Marie, daughter of Nesxesouexite, who 
 was baptized on May 9th, 1756, at Michilimackinac and married Claude Pelle 
 de la Have, a voyageur, at that place May 10, 1756. 
 
172 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 While they were getting ready for the council there 
 arrived at the Huron village toward ten o'clock in the 
 morning two canoes of Shawanoes and Delawares from 
 the Ohio River who came to see what was going on. Upon 
 their arrival they learned of the coming of Kinonchamek 
 and of the location of his camp; they did not disembark, 
 but went straight to his camp to hold a council concerning 
 what was taking place here. Two or three Frenchmen 
 were called to give information about matters since the 
 beginning of the siege by the Indians, and concerning all 
 that had been done by Pontiac's orders, after which they 
 were sent home. 
 
 Around two o'clock P. M. Kinonchamek, followed by his 
 men and the Shawanoes and Delawares, came to Pontiac's 
 camp to hold a council as he had had announced the night 
 before. Upon his arrival all the chiefs assembled and 
 grouped themselves in silence, after their custom, in a sort 
 of circle. When each Indian had taken his place, Kinon- 
 chamek arose and spoke in the name of his father, address- 
 ing himself to Pontiac: 
 
 "We have learned at home, my brothers, that you are 
 waging war very differently from us. Like you, we have 
 undertaken to chase the English out of our territory and 
 we have succeeded. And we did it without glutting our- 
 selves with their blood after we had taken them, as you 
 have done; we surprised them while playing a game of 
 lacrosse at a time when they were unsuspecting. Our 
 brothers, the French, knew nothing of our plan. The 
 English found out that they were the ones we had a grudge 
 against; they surrendered. We made prisoners of them 
 and sent them unharmed to their Father in Montreal. The 
 soldiers tried to defend their leaders; we killed them, but 
 it was done in battle. We did not do any harm to the 
 French, as you are doing; on the contrary^^, we made them 
 guardians and custodians of our captives." 
 
 ^^When the Indians took the fort on June 2nd, Charles Langlade was left 
 in command of the fort by Capt. Etherington, who was made prisoner. Lang- 
 lade, who was born at Mackinac in 1729, lived there, trading with the Indians, 
 and served as a lieutenant of troops under the French regime. He was liked 
 by the Indians. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 173 
 
 de sauteux par la bouche de son fils, pendant Le temps 
 que Les Sauvages se preparait pour Le Conseil il arriva 
 Sur Les dix heures du matin au village des hurons, deux 
 canots de Sauvages des Chavoinons et des Loups de la 
 Belle riviere qui venaient icy pour voir ce qui S'y passait 
 a Leurs arrive ils Sgurent celle de Kinonchamek et Le Lieu 
 de son camp, ils ne debarquerent point et furent droit a 
 Son camp pour y tenir Conseil sur ce qui se passait icy, 
 deux ou trois frangais furent appele pour Sgavoir deux 
 tout ce qui S'etait passe depuis le commencement de I'at- 
 taque du fort par les Sauvages et toutes les demarches 
 faites par Les ordres de pondiak, apres quoy ils furent 
 renvoyes chez eux. Sur les deux heures apres midi, Ki- 
 nonchamek Suivis des Siens et des Chavoinons et des Loups 
 vinrent au camp de pondiak pour tenir conseil comme il 
 L'avait fait dire La veille, a son arrivee au camp, tous Les 
 chefs S'assemblans et forment Suivant Leurs coutume un 
 Espece de cercle en silence, Lors que chaque Sauvages eiit 
 pris sa place, Kimonchamek Se leva et prenant La parolle 
 au nom de son pere et S'adressant a pondiak, nous avons 
 appris, chez nous, mes freres que vous faites La guerre 
 tout autrement que nous, nons avons comme vous, entrepris 
 de chasser Les anglais de dessus nos terres, Et nous y 
 avons reussis, mais ca ete Sans nous rassasier de leur Sangs, 
 apres Les avoir pris comme vous faites tous, nous Les 
 avons Surpris en jouant a la Crosse dans un tems qu'ils 
 ne S'y attendaient pas, nos freres Les frangois ne Sga- 
 voient pas notre dessein, Les anglais s'appergurent que 
 c'etait a eux que nous en voullions, ils se rendirent Et nous 
 les avons faits prisonniers et nous Les avons renvoye a 
 leur pere a Montreal sans leur faire aucun mal, Les Soldats 
 ont voullii deffendre Les chefs, nous les avons tue, mais ga 
 dans Taction, mais nous n'avons point fait du tors au 
 frangois comme vous faites. Bien au contraire nous Les 
 avons faits gardien et depositaire de nos prises, mais pour 
 
174 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 (More directly to Pontiac) : 
 
 "But as for thee, thou hast taken prisoners upon the 
 lake, and the river, and after having brought them to thy 
 camp thou hast killed them, and drunk their blood, and 
 eaten their flesh. Is the flesh of men good for food? One 
 eats only the flesh of deer and other animals which the 
 Master of Life has placed on the earth. Moreover, in mak- 
 ing war upon the English thou hast made war upon the 
 French by killing their stock and devouring their pro- 
 visions, and if they refuse thee anything thou hast had thy 
 followers pillage them. We have not done so; we did not 
 rely upon provisions from the French to make war; we 
 took care when planning to attack the English to lay in 
 provisions for ourselves, our wives, and our children. If 
 thou hadst done likewise, thou wouldst not be in danger 
 of incurring the reproaches of our Great Father when he 
 shall come. Thou awaitest him, and we too, but he will 
 be satisfied with us and not with thee." 
 
 Pontiac in the face of this speech was like a child sur- 
 prised in some fault v^'ith no excuse to give, and he did 
 not know what to say. As soon as Kinonchamek had fin- 
 ished speaking, the chief of the Eries spoke for his band 
 and for the Delawares: 
 
 "My brothers, we have also fallen upon the English 
 because the Master of Life by one of our brother Dela- 
 wares told us to do so, but he forbade us to attack our 
 brothers, the French, and thou hast done so. Is this what 
 we had told thee by means of the wampum belts which we 
 have sent thee? Ask our brothers, the Delawares, what 
 the Master of Life had told to them: it is all right to kill 
 during battle, but afterwards, and when one has taken 
 prisoners, it is no longer of any value; nor is it to drink 
 the blood or eat the flesh of men. Since thou art French 
 as well as we, ask our brothers, the French, if, when they 
 are making war and have taken prisoners, they kill those 
 whom they have brought home with them. No, they do 
 not, but they keep them to exchange for their own men 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 175 
 
 toy tus afait des prisonniers Sur le lac et sur la riviere 
 et apres les avoir faits venir a ton camp, tus Les as tue, a 
 bii Leurs sang et mange Leurs viande, Es ce que La viande 
 des hommes est faite pour manger. L'on ne mange que 
 La viande des chevreuils et des autres animaux que Le 
 maitre de la vie a mis Sur terre, deplus en fesant La 
 guerre aux anglois, tu I'a fait aux frangois en tuant Leurs 
 animeaux et mangeant Leurs vivres, Et quand ils te re- 
 fusent quelque chose, tu les fais pille par Les tiens, nous 
 n'avons pas fait de meme, nous ne nous Sommes pas at- 
 tenduent aux vivres des frangais pour faire La guerre, 
 nous avions euent Soin en formant Le dessein de frape Sur 
 Les anglois de faire nos provisions pour nous, pour nos 
 femmes et nos enfans, il falait vous autres en faire de 
 meme, vous ne Seriez pas a la veille d'avoir des reproches 
 de nostre grand pere de france quand il viendra, tu I'at- 
 tends et nous aussi, mais il sera content de nous et non pas 
 de toy, pondiak a ce discours etait comme un Enfant que 
 Lon Surprend en faute, qui n'a point d'excuse a donne, ne 
 Sgait que dire, Sitost que Kinonchamek eut fini de parle, 
 Le chef des chats pris La parole pour Sa bande et pour 
 Les Loups, mes freres, nous avons aussi frape Sur Les 
 anglais par ce que le maitre de la vie nous La fait dire par 
 un de nos freres Loup, mais il nous a deffendiie de fraper 
 Sur nos freres Les frangois, et toy tus y frape. 
 
 Es ce la ce que nous t'avons fais dire par Les colliers que 
 nous t'avons envoye, demande a nos freres Les Loups ce 
 que Le maitre de la vie Leurs a fait dire, il est Bon de tue, 
 pendant que L'on Se bat mais apres et quand on a fait des 
 prisonniers cela ne vaut plus rien, et non pas Boire ni 
 mange Le sang et la viande d'hommes, puisque tu est fran- 
 gois aussi bien que nous, demande a nos freres Les fran- 
 gois S'y quand il font La guerre ayant fait des prisonniers 
 s'ils Les tuent quand ils Les ont ammene chez eux, non 
 mais Les gardent pour Les change pour avoir de leurs 
 gens qui sont prisonniers chez Leurs ennemis, nous voyons 
 
176 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 who are prisoners among the enemy. We see well what 
 has obliged thee to do what thou hast done to our brothers, 
 the French : it is because thou hast begun the war in- 
 advisedly and art now in a rage at not having been able 
 to take the English in the Fort ; thou art bound to have our 
 brothers, the French, feel thy bad humor. We desired to 
 come to thy assistance but shall not do so, because thou 
 wouldst say that all the harm which thou and thy fol- 
 lowers have caused our brothers, the French, was caused 
 by us. For this reason we do not desire to put ourselves 
 in a bad light with our Great Father." 
 
 During the whole council and even afterwards, Pontiac 
 did not say a word even though well aware of his fault, 
 and Kinonchamek, the Fries, and the Delawares, withdrew 
 without receiving any reply from him, and returned to their 
 camp to rest. 
 
 About three in the afternoon it was learned that the 
 English at Miami^^ had been defeated and the post plun- 
 dered. Toward seven in the evening news came that a 
 large party of Indians had ascended the river to Turkey 
 Island opposite the place where the sloop was anchored. 
 When the people on the sloop^^ detected the great move- 
 ment among the savages on the island they feared that they 
 were about to make an attempt to capture them; to avoid 
 this danger they raised anchor and retired to the open 
 lake where they could wait for a suitable wind to ascend 
 the river without risk. 
 
 June 20. Monday. 
 
 About ten A. M. the Indians came to fire a few rounds 
 at the Fort from the north side, and after this fusillade 
 the English perceived that the Indians came along the high- 
 way insolently and fearlessly. To break them of their 
 boldness a loophole was cut through the palisade on that 
 side to mount a cannon which should sweep the suburbs 
 and put a stop to the movements of the Indians. 
 
 **The news of the taking of Miami was known some days earlier by those 
 within the fort and on the 15th of June, Washee, the Pottawattamie chief, ex- 
 changed one of the Miami prisoners for an Indian who was held Ijy the English. 
 Diary of the Siege of Detroit. 
 
 *°The Schooner arrived on June SOth. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 177 
 
 Bien ce qui t'oblige a faire ce que tu fais a nos freres Les 
 frangais, c'est que tu a mal commence La guerre et que tu 
 est en collere de ne pas pouvoir avoir Les anglois qui sont 
 dans Le fort, tu veu que nos freres Les frangois Se Sen- 
 tent de ta mauvaise humeur, nous avions envie de venir 
 pour vous aider, mais nous ne Le ferons pas par ce que 
 tu dirois que tout Le mal que toi et tes gens ont fait a 
 nos freres Les frangais que c'est nous qui L'a fait, ainsy 
 nous ne voulons pas nous mettre dans de mauvaise affaire 
 avec nostre grand pere. 
 
 Pendant tout le Conseil, pondiak ne dit pas un mot ny 
 meme apres reconnaissant Bien son tord, de sorte que 
 Kinonchamek, Les chats et Les Loups se retirerent sans 
 avoir deluy aucune reponse et retournerent aleurs Camp 
 pour se repose. 
 
 Sur Les trois heures apres midy L'on appris La deffaite 
 des anglois aux mi-a-mis et souillage par les Sauvages de 
 ce poste. Sur les sept heures du soir L'on Squ que une 
 grande partie des Sauvages etaient descendue a Lisle au 
 d'Inde vis-a-vis Tendroit oil la Barque etait mouille. Les 
 gens de la barque voyant dans cette isle Beaucoup de 
 mouvement parmis les Sauvages craignirent qu'ils ne vou- 
 lussent faire quelque tentative pour Les prendre pour eviter 
 Le danger, ils avaient Leve L'ancre et S'etoient retire en 
 plein Lac, pour attendre Le vent propre pour monter dans 
 la riviere Sans risque. 
 
 20e Juin. — Le Lundy. — Sur les dix heures du matin Les 
 Sauvages vinrent faire quelque decharge Sur le fort du 
 Coste du nord es apres ces decharges Ses Mrs. S'apper- 
 Qurent que Les incursionnaires venoient Le Long du grand 
 chemin en pas care Sans aucune crainte, pour Leurs oter 
 cette hardiesse L'on fit perge de ce coste la dans Les pieux 
 du fort une embrazure pour y mettre une piece de canon 
 qui Batoit vers Le Lieu ou etait Le fauxbourg et pour 
 arreste Les Courses des nations, sur Les quatre heures 
 
178 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Around four o'clock in the afternoon the news came that 
 Presqu'Isle*® and Beef River®^, posts originally established 
 by the French, but for three years now held by the Eng- 
 lish, had been captured by the Indians. As the rumor was 
 not confirmed, it remained uncertain. 
 
 On the initiative of Father Dujonois a council was held 
 between him and Pontiac concerning the liberty of the 
 English (^). 
 
 (1) This was a marginal note in French original. 
 
 June 21. Tuesday. 
 
 From break of day a great movement was discerned 
 among the natives who did nothing but pass and repass 
 behind the Fort, at the same time whooping as if they had 
 some attack in mind. These operations which seemed a 
 little peculiar led the English to watch them and keep on 
 their guard all day long. Although they tried to discover 
 the cause they did not learn it till the follov/ing night when 
 IVIr. Bab}^^? came at two o'clock in the morning to tell 
 the Commandant that several French settlers, who lived at 
 the lower part of the south coast upon the edge of the 
 river had told him that they had seen the sloop ; she seemed 
 well laden and had many people in her, and this same news 
 which the savages had learned first had put them in com- 
 motion. At this recital of Mr. Baby, the Commandant, 
 again ordered that two cannon be fired suddenly at day- 
 light in the direction of the southwest to warn the sloop. 
 Reply to the preceding council(^). 
 
 (1) This was a marginal note in the French original. 
 
 June 22. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians who had received news of the sloop, as I 
 have just told, did not come at all around the Fort to annoy 
 
 ^^The news of the capture of Presqu'ile was confirmed on June 29th. The 
 fort at that place was a large blockhouse commanded by Ensign Christie. Ac- 
 cording to his account, on June 20th, about 200 Indians from the neighborhood 
 of Detroit attacked it. After resisting for three days, he surrendered upon a 
 promise that they would be allowed to withdraw to the nearest post. They were 
 immediately taken prisoner and sent to the Huron village near Detroit, where 
 Christie and several other prisoners were handed over to the English on July 
 9th. Diary of the Siege of Detroit. One of Hopkins' Rangers, Shellbarger, was 
 also taken at Presqu'ile, and six of the garrison were supposed to have 
 escaped to Le Boeuf. Gladwin MMS.; Mich. Pion. and Hist. Calls., Vol. XIX, 
 pp. 2i8-ig. 
 
 *^Beef River Fort or Fort le Boeuf was an ill constructed blockhouse on the 
 Le Boeuf River and, being inland, was not ranked or fortified as a first-class 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 179 
 
 apres midy il vint une nouvelle que Lapresqu'isle et La 
 riviere aux Boeufs, anciennement etablies par Les frangois 
 et depuis trois ans par Mrs. Les anglais avaient ete defait 
 par les Sauvages, cette nouvelle ne fut pas confirme, elle 
 resta incertaine — de part du pere dujonois, Conseil entre 
 Lui et pondiak pour La liberte de ses Messieurs. 
 
 21e Juin. — Le Mardy 21e Juin. — Des Le petit matin L'on 
 vit un grand mouvement de la part des nations, qui ne 
 fesoient que passe et repasse par derriere le fort en faisant 
 des cris comme S'ils eussent voullije tante a quelque chose, 
 ces demarches qui avoient quelque chose de particulier fit 
 que Ses Mrs. en Les examinant Se tinrent toute La journee 
 Sur Leurs gardes, en tachant d'en penetre La cause, ce que 
 L'on ne Sgue que dans La nuit Suivante par Mr. Baby qui 
 vint Sur Les deux heures apres minuit dire a Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant que plusieurs habitans etablis dans Le Bas de la 
 Coste du Sud Sur Le Bord de la riviere Luy avaient dit 
 qu'ils avoient vue Labarque qui paroissait Bien charge et 
 Beaucoup de monde de dans, et c'est cette meme nouvelle 
 que Les Sauvages avaient Squ des premiers qui Les avoient 
 mis en rumeur, a ce recit de la part de Mr. Baby, Mr. Le 
 Commandant ordonna de nouveau qu'il tire a la pointe du 
 Jour deux coup de canon toute de Suite du Coste du 
 Sorouest pour avertir La Barque. Reponse du Conseil 
 precedent. 
 
 22e Juin. — Le mercredy 22e Juin. — Les Sauvages qui 
 comme Je viens de le dire avaient eus des nouvelles de la 
 Barque ne vinrent point au tour du fort pour L'inquieter. 
 
 station. At the time of the Indian uprisings it was occupied by Ensign George 
 Price, two corporals and eleven privates. On June 18th they were attacked but 
 managed to hold out for a day and then, under cover of the dark, they escaped 
 in the direction of Venango. Upon reaching Venango they found it in ruins 
 and at last found their way to Fort Pitt. Only two men were lost. Frontier 
 Forts of Pennsylvania 1895, Vol. II. 
 
 '^Jacques Duperon Baby, a trader and farmer, lived on the north shore of 
 the river, east of the fort. He was a staunch supporter of the French King and 
 when the English took Canada made preparations to go to France. What changed his 
 plans is not known, but he returned to Detroit, and when Pontiac's war broke 
 ont was very friendly toward the English. He secretly furnished provisions to 
 the fort and when Pontiac threatened to force the neutral French into his ser- 
 vice, he begged permission to come into the fort. This was granted and he loit 
 everything he could not carry in with him. He married Susanne Reaume, daugh- 
 ter of Pierre Reaume, and was the father of twenty-two children. His oldest 
 son, Jacques, w^s born Aug. 25, 1763, during the Indian war. 
 
180 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 it. This favorable time was made use of to occupy the 
 garrison with throwing down and burning the rest of the 
 fences around the gardens, cutting down the fruit trees, 
 and removing from around the Fort whatever could offer 
 any shelter whatever to an Indian. In the course of the 
 day the news of the taking of Presqu'Isle was confirmed, 
 because the savages who had undertaken this expedition 
 were seen returning in large numbers, bringing back with 
 them by land the prisoners which they had taken; among 
 these were the commandant^^ of the place and a woman, 
 both of whom were presented to the Hurons. 
 
 About three o'clock the Commandant received informa- 
 tion concerning the cargo of the sloop and the number of 
 people aboard; at four o'clock the Commissary and the 
 Judge visited the French households to seize provisions for 
 the fourth time. Kinonchamek departed for Michillimac- 
 inac'^\ 
 
 (1) Marginal note in French original. 
 
 June 23. Thursday. 
 
 The Indians did not come to fire on the Fort during the 
 day, as they were occupied with a project for the capture 
 of the sloop which they knew to be at the entrance to the 
 lake. Early in the morning they passed in large numbers 
 in the rear of the Fort to go to join those who had left two 
 days before ; they all collected on Turkey Island which is a 
 sort of narrow strait because at this point the river is very 
 narrow. The Indians had constructed on the island an 
 intrenchment with tree trunks which they had felled and 
 piled upon the shore of the river on the side where the 
 sloop had to pass. They also heaped up earth and strength- 
 ened it with branches in such a way that if they were seen 
 Jn their fortifications they had nothing to fear from balls. 
 In this retreat they waited the coming of the sloop. 
 
 About six o'clock in the evening the wind seemed to have 
 become favorable for ascending the river ; those in the ves- 
 sel lifted anchor to take advantage of it. When they were 
 
 ^"Ensign John Christie. See note 86. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 181 
 
 L'on profita du bon terns pour occuper La garnison a ren- 
 verser et Bruler les restes de cloture des jardins et a 
 couper Les arbres a fruit et a oter d'autour du fort ce qui 
 pouvait cache Seulement un Sauvage, dans le cours de la 
 journee La prise de la presquilsle se confirma par ce 
 L'on vit revenir Les Sauvages qui avaient fait cette Ex- 
 pedition qui etaient en grand nombre qui ammenoient avec 
 eux par terre Les prisonniers qu'ils y avaient fait dont Le 
 Commandant de cette place etoient du nombre avec une 
 femme qui fut donne tous deux en present aux hurons. 
 
 Sur Les trois heures Mr. Le Commandant eu nouvelle 
 de la charge de la barque et de la quantite de monde qu'il 
 y avoit de dans, sur les quatre heures Mr. Le Commissaire 
 et Mr. Le Juge firent La visite chez Les bourgeois pour 
 les vivres pour La quatrieme fois — depart de Kinonchamek 
 pour Michilimakinack. 
 
 23e Juin. — Jeudi 23e Juin, — Les Sauvages ne vinrent 
 point tire Sur Le fort de la journee par ce qu'ils etaient 
 occupe du projet qu'ils avaient fait de prendre La barque 
 qu'ils Sgavaient estre a L'entre du Lac, ils passerent des 
 le petit matin par derriere Lefort en grand nombre pour 
 aller rejoindre ceux qui etoient deux jours auparavant 
 partis et furent tous ensemble dans I'isle au dinde qui est 
 un espece de petit Detroit parce que La riviere est fort 
 etroite a cette endroit, Les Sauvages dans cette isle firent 
 un retranchement avec des corps d'arbres qu'ils Bucherent 
 et qu'ils coucherent Sur le bord de la riviere du coste que 
 La Barque devait passe, ils mirent aussi de la terre raporte 
 avec des branches de sorte que S'ils eussent ete vue dans 
 Leurs retranchements, ils ne craignaient pas, Le Boulet et 
 dans cette retraite ils attendirent La barque au passage. 
 Sur Les Six heures du soir Le vent paru devenir favorable 
 pour monte La riviere ceux qui etaient dans La barque 
 Leverent L'ancre pour profiter du vent, quand elle fut au 
 droit de cette isle, Le vent faibli et ils furent contrain de 
 
182 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 opposite the island the wind fell and they had to anchor 
 in ignorance of the ambuscade which had been laid for 
 them on the island. The Indians waited till night for their 
 attack, but those on board, anticipating well that they would 
 not reach the Fort unmolested, were on their guard with 
 lookouts fore and aft, determined to sell their lives dearly. 
 
 In their intrenchment the Indians, from the moment the 
 vessel had anchored across from them, had not ceased to 
 study the number of men in her, and seeing only twelve or 
 fifteen persons they believed that they could attack without 
 any risk. Nevertheless, there were sixty or seventy men 
 aboard. During the day the captain had hidden sixty men 
 in the hold, for he suspected that the Indians who were 
 constantly prowling about would venture an attack if they 
 saw only a dozen men. And this was the case. Between 
 eight and nine o'clock in the evening the Indians put out in 
 their canoes to surround the sloop and board her. A sen- 
 tinel on the forecastle saw them coming in the distance; 
 for fear of being heard they were paddling very slowly. 
 The commander of the sloop was warned, and he had all 
 his men come quickly and quietly on deck and take places 
 along the gunwale with weapons in their hands ; in silence, 
 all ready, with cannons loaded, they were ordered to wait 
 for the signal Avhich was a hammer-blow on the poop. 
 Thus prepared, they allowed the enemy to come within 
 gunshot. 
 
 The Indians were overjo3''ed at the silence which reigned 
 on the vessel and thought that there were actually only 
 twelve men on board, but a moment later they were greatly 
 undeceived ; for when they were within gunshot the signal 
 was given and there was a general discharge of cannon 
 and guns which swept through the savages who returned 
 to their intrenchment quicker than they had come, with a 
 loss of fourteen men killed and as many wounded. They 
 did not any longer have a desire to approach near the sloop, 
 but they fired at her all night from their breastwork and 
 wounded two men. The next day for lack of wind the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 183 
 
 mouille, Sans Sgavoir L'embuscade qui luy etait dresse 
 dans cette isle, Les Sauvages attenderent j usque a la nuit 
 pour L'attaquer, mais ceux qui etaient de dans qui etaient 
 Bien prevenus qu'ils ne Se rendroient pas devant Lefort, 
 Sans estre attaque Se tinrent Sur Leurs gardes fesant 
 Bon quart, resoud de vendre Leurs vies, Bien cher. Les 
 Sauvages dans leurs retranchement que depuis L'instant 
 que La Barque avait mouille vis a vis d'eux n'avoient cesse 
 d'examiner Le monde qu'il y avait de dans et n'apercevant 
 que douze a quinze hommes, crurent qu'ils pouvoient L'at- 
 taquer Sans risque, cependant il y avait de dans soixante 
 et douze hommes, celuy qui La commandait avait cache 
 pendant Le jour soixante hommes dans La cal, parcequ'il 
 se mefiais bien que Les Sauvages qui rodaient tou jours, 
 par La ne voyant que douze personnes, tenteroient de Les 
 prendre, ce qui fut aussi, sur les huit a neuf heures du 
 Soir, Les Sauvages embarquerent dans Leurs canots pour 
 se rendre autour de la barque pour La prendre d'assaut, 
 un sentinel en faction Sur le gaillard dedevant Les apper- 
 gue venir de loing, qui a peine, peur que L'on entendis, 
 ne nageais que faiblement, avertis Le Com'd. de la barque, 
 qui fit vite Sans bruit monte tous le monde Sur Le pont 
 et Les plassa autour Le long des plats Bord Les armes a 
 le main, Les canons charge tous prest en Silence, avec 
 Ordre d'attendre Le Signal qui etait un coup de marteau, 
 Sur La dunet, En cette etat L'on Laissa aproche a la 
 porte d'un fusil, Les Sauvages Se rejouissaient du silence 
 qui regnait dans La Barque croyant qu'effectivement il n'y 
 avait que douze hommes dedans, mais un instant apres 
 ils furent Bien trompe car Lorsque ils furent a la porte 
 du fusil Le signal se donna toute la decharge de canon 
 et de fusil il se fit un Bon ordre qui fit Brousse chemin au 
 sauvages qui retournerent dans Leurs retranchement plus 
 vite qu'ils n'en etoient parties et avec perte de quatorze 
 homme tue et autant de blesse ils n'eurent plus d'envie 
 d'approche de la barque de sy pres mais ils LaFusillerent 
 toute la nuit de leurs retranchement et Blesserent dedans 
 
184 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 vessel dropped down into the lake to await a favorable 
 wind with which to come up. 
 
 June 24. Friday. 
 
 The Fort was quite unmolested the whole day. The 
 Indians who were all the while occupied with the scheme 
 of taking the sloop had forgotten the Fort for some time. 
 There were only prowlers around the Fort, two of whom 
 came in their defiance so near that they were seen. Twenty 
 men with an officer at their head sallied out to capture them, 
 but the two savages discovered them and seeing that the 
 twenty men were after them they dropped their plan very 
 quickly and took to their heels; the English came back as 
 they went out — with nothing. 
 
 June 25. Saturday. 
 
 The weather remained unsettled all day and there was 
 no hostility on either side. 
 
 June 26. Sunday^^. 
 
 Several soldiers, who had passed the night on the bas- 
 tions as usual, brought word to the Commandant that they 
 had seen two Indians enter a house in the vicinity, — five 
 hundred yards northeast of the Fort. At four in the morn- 
 ing, by orders from the Commandant, Mr. Hopkins made 
 a sortie at the head of twenty-four men picked from his 
 company to surround the house and take them prisoners. 
 When they reached the place the two savages were not 
 there, — only the caretaker. They searched the house every- 
 where in the belief that the two Indians were hidden, but 
 they found only two sows with their litters which they took 
 and brought into the Fort instead of the Indians. In some 
 measure this capture was worth more than the prize they 
 wished to make. 
 
 The same day about ten in the morning two Indians who 
 had seen from a distance how a couple of soldiers had 
 fastened out the horses of two officers, their masters, came 
 
 •"On this day (June 26th), Pontiac went to mass at Father Potier's mission 
 and afterwards made a canvass of the inhabitants for provisions. In return for 
 the goods he gave bills of credit signed with his mark, the figure of a "coon" 
 or "otter." The goods were all carried to the house of Meloche and Quilieriez 
 (Cuillerier dit Beaubien) acted as Commissary. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 185 
 
 deux hoinmes, et Le Lendemain faute de vent, elle relacha 
 dans Le Lac pour attendre le vent propre pour monter. 
 
 24e Juin. — Le vendredy 24 Juin. — Le fort fut 
 assez tranquille toute La journee Les Sauvages 
 tou jours occupe du dessein de prendre La Barque 
 avoient oublie Le fort pendant quelque temps, il 
 n'y avait a I'entour du fort que les rodeurs, dont deux 
 pour nargue vinrent assez proche pour estre vue, il sortient 
 vingt hommes avec un officier a leur teste, pour les prendre, 
 mais les deux Sauvages Les ayant decouvert et voyant que 
 Ses vingt hommes en voullaient a eux, ils Lacherent leurs 
 proies bien vite et gagnerent aux pieds, et ses messieurs 
 rentrerent comme ils etaient parties avec rien. 
 
 25e Juin. — Le Samedy 25e Juin. — Toute la journee Le 
 temps fut inconstant, il n'y eiit aucune hostilite de part ny 
 d'autre. 
 
 26e Juin. — Le dimanche 26 Juin. — Plusieurs soldats qui 
 avaient passes La nuit Sur Les Bastillons suivant L'ordi- 
 naire rapporterent a Mr. Le Commandant que ils avaient 
 viae entre deux Sauvages dans une maison voisine du fort 
 et eloigne de distance de huit arpens du coste du nord est 
 du fort, il sortie a quatre heures du matin par ordre de 
 Mr. Le Commandant, Mr. hobquince, captaine a la teste 
 de vingt quatre hommes choisies de Sa Compagnie pour 
 investir cette maison et pour les prendre prisonnier. Les 
 deux Sauvages quand ils furent rendii n'y etaient pas, ils 
 ils ny trouverent que Le gardien, ils chercherent partout 
 dans La maison, croyant que Les deux Sauvages etoient 
 caches, ils ne trouverent que deux truies pleine qu'ils 
 prirent et apporterent dans le fort, au lieu des Sauvages, 
 Cette capture valloit en quelque iaqon mieux que la prise 
 qu'ils esperoient faire. Ce mesme jour Sur les dix heures 
 du matin, deux soldats qui avaient attache Les chevaux de 
 leurs maitre a un arpent du fort, quand deux Sauvages 
 qui Les avaient vu faire de Loing, vinrent en pas de 
 guerriers dans les herbes qui etaient fort grandes, couperent 
 
186 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 sneaking up through the tall grass, cut the ropes and drove 
 the animals away. 
 
 June 27. Monday. 
 
 The Indians, according to their custom, prowled around 
 the Fort all day without doing any firing. Since Mr. Camp- 
 bell and Mr. MacDougal had been prisoners in Pontiac's 
 camp, Mr. Gammelin had visited them every two days and 
 sometimes every day; today at three o'clock P. M. he 
 brought a letter to the Commandant which Pontiac had 
 dictated and caused Mr. Campbell to write; in it Pontiac 
 notified the Commandant that he and, jiis whole force must 
 evacuate the Fort at once, because he expected within ten 
 days Kinonchamek and the great chief of the Chippewas 
 with eight hundred warriors of his nation whom he would 
 not be able to control, and as soon as they arrived they 
 would capture the Fort. To this the Commandant replied 
 that he was ready for them, and him, too, and defied them. 
 This reply did not please Pontiac nor his savages, but the 
 English cared very little about that. 
 
 Toward eight o'clock in the evening it was learned indi- 
 rectly that the sloop had hoisted anchor preparatory to 
 coming up the river. 
 
 June 28. Tuesday. 
 
 A part of the Indians who had gone down the rirer to 
 capture the sloop came back to camp after having failed 
 fortunately; as they passed the Fort they saluted it with 
 a volley without harming anybody. About two P. M. the 
 Hurons re-entered their village. The news that the sloop 
 had lifted anchor turned out to be true; when the wind 
 had veered into the southwest the vessel took advantage 
 of it and sailed out of the evil spot and came up as far as 
 the River Rouge, two and a half miles distant from the 
 Fort, where she anchored, when the wind failed, a little 
 below m plain sight of the Fort. At seven o'clock in the 
 evening two cannon shots were fired as a signal to her, but 
 there was no reply; this aroused forebodings, for people 
 thought the Indians had captured her by a second attack. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 187 
 
 Les Cordes et emmenerent Les chevaux qui appertenoient 
 au deux officiers. 
 
 27e Juin. — Le Lundy 27e Juin. — Les Sauvages Suivant 
 Leurs Coutumes roderent autour du fort, sans tire de toute 
 La journee. Mr. Gammelin qui depuis que Mr. Cambel 
 et Mr. Magdougal etaient prisonniers au camp de pondiak 
 avait ete Les voir tous les deux jours et souvent tous les 
 jours. Cette journee a trois heures apres midy apporta a 
 Mr. Le Commandant une lettre que Pondiak avait dicte 
 et fait ecrire par Mr. Cambel, dans laquel pondiak marquais 
 a Mr. Le Commandant qu'il eus Luy et tout son monde a 
 Evoquer incessamment le fort parce que soi disant il at- 
 tendait sous dix jours Kinonchamek avec grand chef de 
 sauteux avec huit cents hommes de sa nation et desquels 
 il ne serait pas Le maitre, et que a leurs arrive ils devoient 
 prendre Le fort dessaus. Mr. Le Commandant fit re- 
 ponce qui Les attendaient et Lui aussi de pied ferme et 
 qu'il se moquois d'eux. Cette reponse ne fit pas plaisir a 
 pondiak n'y aux Sauvages mais ces Mrs. S'en embarais- 
 saient fort peu. Sur Les huit heures du Soir L'on Sgue 
 indirectement que Labarque avait Leve L'ancre pour mon- 
 ter La riviere. 
 
 28e Juin. — Mardy 28e Juin. — Une partie des Sauvages 
 qui avaient descendiie pour s'empare de la Barque, ayant 
 heureusement manque Leurs coups revinrent au Camp et 
 en passant saluerent Le fort de quelques coups de fusil 
 sans faire aucun mal a personne. Les hurons rentrerent 
 a leurs villages Sur les deux heures apres midy L'on eut 
 nouvelle que La Barque avait Leve l'ancre ce qui se trouva 
 vraix. Le vent s'etant mis au Sorouais, elle profita de ce 
 moment pour se retire du mauvais pas et elle vint a I'en- 
 droit de la riviere rouge a une Lieu du fort ou Levent 
 ayant manque elle mouilla audessous un peu et fut vue du 
 fort. Sur les Sept heures du soir L'on Luy tira deux coups 
 de Canon a quoy elle ne repondit point, ce qui donna a 
 penser, croyant que les Sauvages I'eusse prises par une 
 Seconde tentative, ce qui fut dit tout hautement dans le 
 
188 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 This was the view expressed quite loudly by the judge, 
 but it did not prevent the English officers from celebrating 
 with the band in the bastion which faced the side where 
 she was anchored. 
 
 June 29. Wednesday; St. Peter's Day. 
 
 The Indians did not fire upon the Fort at all during the 
 day; a part of them rested, while others collected to make 
 a descent upon the French settlers to recoup themselves for 
 their wasted labors. About three P. M. some twenty war- 
 cries were heard behind the Fort ; they came from the sava- 
 ges who were returning from the capture of Fort Pres- 
 quTsle. 
 
 The sloop remained at anchor all day where she had 
 stopped the day before for lack of wind. 
 
 June 30. Thursday. 
 
 The Indians were quiet all day expecting reinforcements. 
 
 Around three o'clock in the morning three war-whoops 
 and some yells of joy were heard coming from the Indians, 
 but no one could discover what it meant. 
 
 When the southeast wind came up those on the sloop 
 lifted anchor to take advantage of it. As they passed the 
 Huron village they saw the savages standing with folded 
 arms, wrapped in their blankets, at the doors of their cab- 
 ins; the sloop fired a broadside of grape-shot and ball which 
 wounded some and made all hurry into their cabins. Some 
 of the Indians seized their guns and followed the sloop, 
 firing upon her till she came to anchor safely in front of 
 the Fort at four P. M. On board were the thirty-five m.en 
 and the officer who had made their escape toward San- 
 dusky, as I have mentioned before^ ^. This officer came 
 ashore to bring some letters to the Commandant in which 
 mention was made that peace had been declared and Can- 
 ada remained in the possession of the English and his 
 Britannic Majesty paid all expenses which had been in- 
 
 »iThis schooner brought to the relief of the fort twenty-two men of the 30th 
 Regiment, and Lieut. Cuyler and twenty-eight men of Capt, Hopkins' Company 
 cf Rangers, 150 barrels of provisions and some ammunition. One sergeant and 
 four men were wounded in coming up the river. 
 
^^^ ^'4 ^ ^^^ k^> A"^ 
 
 
 o^ , 
 
 X 
 
 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 189 
 
 fort par Mr. Le Juge, cela n'empecha pas Ses Mrs. de 
 faire un nouvel instrument dans le Bastion qui fesait face 
 a L'endroit oti elle etait mouille. 
 
 29e Juin. — Mercredy 29e Juin. — Jour de La feste de 
 St. piere, Les Sauvages ne tirerent point de la journee sur 
 le fort, une partie se reposerent et d'autres furent En- 
 semble une descende Sur Les habitants pour Se payer de 
 leurs peines inutilles. Sur les trois heures apres midy 
 L'on entendit derriere Le fort, une vingtaine de cris de 
 mort, c'etait des Sauvages qui revenaient de la prise du 
 fort de la presqueisle. Tous ce jour, la Barque resta 
 mouille oil elle avait arreste le jour precedent, faute de 
 vent. 
 
 30e Juin. — Jeudi 30e Juin. — Les Sauvages furent tran- 
 quilles toute La journee parce que durant, ils attendoient 
 du renfort Sur Les Six heures du matin, il fut entendue 
 du fort trois cris de mort et des cris de joye venant de la 
 part des sauvages Sans que L'on put Scavoir ce que pouvait 
 Estre, Le vent Sorouest s eleva, ceux qui etaient dans La 
 Barque Leverent L'ancre pour en profiter, en passant 
 devant Le village des hurons, ils virent Les Sauvages qui 
 etaient Les bras croises envellope dans leur couverte a la 
 porte de leur cabane. La barque leurs envoya une bordee 
 de coup de canon a raisin et a boulet qui en blessa quel- 
 qu'un et Les fit tous rentre dans Leurs Cabane ou une 
 partie prirent Leurs fusils et conduisirent La barque tirant 
 dessus Jusque devant Le fort ou elle mouilla heureusement 
 a quatre heures apres midy, il y avait dedans Les trente 
 cinq hommes avec L'officier qui S'etoient Sauve vers San- 
 dosque comme Je I'ay dit cy dessus, cette officier de barque 
 pour apporter des lettres a Mr. Le Commandant dans Les- 
 quelles il etait fait mention que la paix ete faite et que Le 
 Canada Leurs restaient et sa Majeste Britannique payois 
 
190 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 curred in Canada since the commencement of the war. 
 
 July 1. Friday. 
 
 The Indians who prowled constantly around the out- 
 skirts of the Fort and the homes of the settlers frightened 
 the domestic animals in the region ; one herd of three oxen, 
 three cows, and two calves, came into the Fort; they 
 belonged to Mr. Cuillerier^^. 
 
 Mr. St. Martin, interpreter for the Hurons since the 
 beginning of the siege, had abandoned his house which is 
 about a quarter of a mile southwest of the Fort, because 
 the Indians took refuge behind it from which to shoot. 
 This led the English to fire upon it, and since he was no 
 safer in the house from the Indians than from the English 
 he retired to the missionary. Father Potier's, to remain 
 till the end of this affair. The day before he had an inter- 
 view with a Huron who was loyal to him and told him that 
 the Indians wanted to make the French take up arms against 
 the English ; he was not in a mood to consent to this, and 
 asked of the Commandant a refuge in the Fort for himself 
 and family which was granted. He came with his mother- 
 in-law, his wife, and all his dependents. He lived one day 
 with Mr. La Butte and afterwards at the house of Mr. 
 Bellestre. 
 
 July 2. Saturday. 
 
 Mr. MacDougaP^, who accompanied Mr. Campbell when 
 they left the Fort to visit the Indian camp and had been 
 kept a prisoner, escaped along with three other Englishmen, 
 also prisoners at the camp; they reached the Fort at three 
 o'clock m the morning. When they fled from the camp 
 they did all they could to bring Mr. Campbell with them, 
 but to no avail ; he would have liked to follow them, but he 
 was shortsighted and feared that in running from one dan- 
 ger he would rush headlong into another which might end 
 
 *2This was Anthony Cuillerier dit Beaubien, who was born in 1697 and came 
 to Detroit in 1729. He lived on the north side of the river east of the fort, was 
 a trader and captain of a company of habitants and interpreter of Indian lan- 
 guages. His brother, Jean Baptiste, also lived on the north side of the river 
 and was a captain of militia and a trader. It was Anthony's daughter Angelique 
 who is supposed to have disclosed Pontiac's plans to Sterling, and his son Alexis 
 was probably one of the young men who fought with the Indians. Pontiac 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 191 
 
 tous les frais qui S'etait fait en Canada depuis Le Com- 
 mencement de la guerre. 
 
 ler Juillet. — Le vendredy ler Juillet. — Les Sauvages qui 
 rodoient toujours a Tentours du fort et chez les habitans 
 ayant epouvante des animaux dans Les coste, il y en eut 
 une bande qui vinrent dans Le fort. La bande etoient 
 trois boeuf, trois vache et deux veaux. Les animaux 
 appartenoient a Mr. Cuillierier. Mr. St. Martin, interprete 
 des hurons qui depuis le Commencement du siege avait 
 abandonne Sa maison qui est batie a six arpens 
 du fort, au Sorouais, a cause que les Sauvages 
 qui se cachaient derriere pour faire tirade, ce qui 
 occasionnais ces Mrs. a tire dessus et ne se voyait 
 pas en surete dans la maison pas plus de la part des Sau- 
 vages que de la part des anglois, S'etoient retire chez le 
 missionnaire, pere poitier pour Jusque a La finition de 
 cette entreprise; mais ayant eu le jour precedent un entre- 
 tien avec un Huron qui luy etait afide qui lui dit, que Les 
 Sauvages voullaient faire prendre Les armes aux frangais 
 contre les anglais, et n'etant pas d'humeur a consentir a 
 cela, demanda pour lui et sa famille a Mr. Le Commandant 
 une ritirance dans le fort ce qui Luy fut accorde, et de 
 venir, il y vint avec Sa Mere, Sa belle Mere, Sa femme 
 et tout son monde. II demeura chez Mr. La Butte une 
 journee et apres chez Mr. Bellestre. 
 
 2e Juillet. — Le Samedy 2e Juillet. — Mr. Magdougal qui 
 avait accompagne Mr. Cambel quand ils sont sortis du fort 
 pour aller chez Les Sauvages, et qui etait reste prisonnier 
 se sauva avec trois autres anglais qui etaient aussi prison- 
 niers du camp et entrerent dans le fort a trois heures du 
 matin, en se sauvant du camp, ils firent tous se qu'ils purent 
 pour emmener avec eux Mr. Cambel, mais leur priere fut 
 inutille, ce Mr. aurait bien voullu Les suivrent, mais ce 
 Monsieur avait la vue fort courte et qu'il craignait en Se 
 
 showed great respect for Anthony and treated him as commandant of Detroit 
 during the siege. Gladwin MMS.; Denissen Genealogies, MMS. 
 
 '•^McDougall escaped with a Schenectady trader, Van Eps. Another trader, 
 who had been taken with Crawford on the Huron River, escaped and reached 
 the schooner. 
 
idl2 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 his days before the time. He did not want to run any 
 chances of dying till he had to. 
 
 At five in the morning an officer made a sortie with 
 twenty men to destroy the fences of Mr. St. Martin's gar- 
 den and cut down the grain in which the savages hid. 
 When the latter saw that their hiding places were being 
 cut down and destroyed, they started with determination 
 in pursuit of the English who went back to the Fort quicker 
 than they had left it. * * * * * The Indians kept 
 up a fire upon the Fort without injuring anybody. In the 
 meantime the English have been content to keep close watch 
 every day, and have placed soldiers on guard in two tem- 
 porary bastions which are outside on a slope of the hill 
 behind the Fort; during these days there are always four 
 sentries in each bastion day and night. 
 
 The garrison and the new arrivals from the sloop were 
 busy unloading her a part of the day, and fetching the 
 cargo into the warehouse. 
 
 Toward seven o'clock in the evening news came that the 
 Indians had been to the homes of all the French settlers in 
 every section, and had brought to their camps all old men 
 and heads of families to take part in a counciP^ which 
 they desired to hold, and in which they wished to oblige the 
 French to take up arms against the English. In the course 
 of the night it was learned that the Indians after the coun- 
 cil I am going to speak about had sent back all the fathers 
 of families and the old men to their homes without doing 
 them any harm. 
 
 Pontiac who was in despair over the arrival of the sloop 
 resolved to cause the French settlers by force or friend- 
 ship to take up hostilities, seeing that in spite of the designs 
 of himself and his followers help of men and provisions 
 reached these English. In order to succeed in his project 
 
 »*Robert Navarre, Zacharie Cicotte, Louis Campau, Antoine Cuillerier and Fran- 
 cois Meloche were among those who attended this council. At this council, 
 Cicotte informed Pontiac that they would not help him on account of theii 
 families, but that there were about 300 young men at Detroit who had no fam- 
 ilies and they would join him. They formed a plan to attack the fort on or 
 about July 6th, the Indians from without and the French residing in the 
 fort from within. Gladwin MMS., p. 656. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'l'NE CONSPIRATION 193 
 
 Sauvant d'un danger d'aller se jetter dans un autre qui 
 aurait peut etre termine Ses jours d'existence avant le 
 temps, il ne voullu point S'expose a mourir plustot qu'il 
 n'etait necessaire. 
 
 A cinq heures du matin un officier sortie avec vingt Sol- 
 dat pour detruire les clostures du pare a Mr. St. Martin et 
 couper Les bled dans Lesquels Les Sauvages se cachoient 
 Lesquels s'apercevant que L'on coupoient et detruisoient 
 Leurs caches vinrent en determine donne La poursuite a 
 Mrs. Les Anglais qui rentrerent dans le fort plus vite qu'ils 
 n'en etoient sortient. ******** 
 
 Les Sauvages tirerent Sur Lefort Sans faire mal a per- 
 sonne et cependant ces Mrs. se sont Contentes de faire bon 
 quart tout Le jours et ont place des soldats en faction dans 
 deux ca^aliers qui etaient dehors du fort dans une pente 
 du costeau derriere Le fort et depuis ce jours il y a toujours 
 eu dans les deux cavaliers quatre factionnaire jour et nuit. 
 La garnison avec les nouveaux arrivant dans la barque 
 furent occupe a la decharge une partie de la journee et 
 amener sa charge dans Le magazin. 
 
 Sur Les sept heures du soir, il vint une nouvelle que Les 
 Sauvages avoient ete chez tous les habitans dans toutes 
 Les Costes et avoient emmene a Leurs Camps tous les veil- 
 lards et Le chefs de famille pour estre present a un conseil 
 qu'ils devoient tenir et dans ce conseil il voullait oblige 
 Les frangais a prendre Les amies contre Mrs. Les Anglais. 
 
 L'on Sgue dans la nuit que Les Sauvages apres Le Con- 
 seil dont Je vais parle avoient renvoye tous Les peres de 
 famille et Les viellards chez eux Sans leur avoir fait aucun 
 tord. 
 
 Pondiak au desespoir de I'heureuse arrivee de la barque 
 voyant que malgre ces desseins a lui et de ses gens Les 
 secours de vivres et de monde venoient a Ces Mrs. il resolu 
 de faire prendre les armes aux habitans de force ou 
 d'amitie, Et pour reussir a ses pro jets il fut convie tous 
 Les chefs de famille et Les vieillards de venir en conseil 
 
194 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 he had all the heads of families and the old men sum- 
 moned to a council in his camp, under the pretext that it 
 was about a matter they were concerned in. WHien all 
 had come, following his usual custom he began to speak, 
 addressing himself to the French and at the same time 
 handing them war-belts. This is what he said: 
 
 "My brothers, I am beginning to grow tired of seeing 
 our lands encumbered by this carrion flesh (the English), 
 and I hope you feel the same. I believe you are about 
 ready to conspire with us to destroy them; still, it has 
 seemed to me that you have been abetting them to our hurt. 
 I have already told you, and I say it again, that when I 
 began this war it was for your interests as well as ours. I 
 knew what I was about. 
 
 "I know Fort Erie has fallen. I say I know it, and this 
 year all the English in Canada, no matter how large their 
 force, must perish. It is the Master of Life who com- 
 mands it; He has made known his will unto us, — we have 
 responded, and must carry out what He has said, and you 
 French, you who know Him better than we, — will you all 
 go against His will? (Up to now) I have not wished to 
 speak, hoping that you would let us take our course ; I have 
 not wished to urge you to take up arms with us against 
 them, for I did not think you would side against us. I 
 know very well you are going to say- that you do not side 
 with them, but you are siding with them when you report 
 to them all that we do and say. For this reason there is 
 only one way open today: either remain French as we are, 
 or altogether English as they are. If you are French, 
 accept this war-belt for yourselves, or your young men, and 
 join us; if you are English we declare war upon you, which 
 will show our valor all the more because we know you to 
 be children of our Great Father (the king of France) as 
 well as we ; to make war upon our brothers for the sake of 
 such dogs pains us, and it will cost us an effort to attack 
 you inasmuch as we are all French together; and if we 
 should attack we should no longer be French. But since 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 195 
 
 a son camp soit disant pour affaire qui Les regardaient, 
 OU etant tous reuni il prit La parole suivant son ordinaire 
 parlant a tous les frangais en leur donnant Collier de 
 guerre, au milieu du Conseil et Leurs dit, Mes freres Je 
 viens Bien a me Lasse de voir cette mauvaise viande sur 
 nos terres et j'espere qu'il en est de mesme de vous, je 
 crois que vous n'en Etes pas bien loing de conspirer avec 
 nous a leurs pertes. II me semble cependant que vous les 
 soulage a notre prejudice Je vous ai deja dit et je vous 
 le repete encore que quand Jay commence cette guerre que 
 ga ete pour vos interest autant que pour Les notres et que 
 Je Sgavais ce que je fesais, Je sais que le Fort Erie a ete 
 pris disje je le Sgay et cette annee il faut qu'ils perissent 
 tous dans le Canada, quelque force qu'ils ayent, c'est le 
 maitre de La vie qui le dit II nous a fait connaitre Sa 
 volonte, nous sont conniie et il faut faire ce qu'il dit, Et 
 vous autres, francais, vous le Connaissez mieux que nous, 
 vous voullez alle contre ces volontes * * * * Je nay 
 pas voulu parle esperant que vous nous Laissiez faire, Je n'ai 
 pas voullu vous inquieter pour Les Battre avec nous parce 
 que je ne pensais pas que vous vous mettriez de leurs 
 cotes contre nous. Vous n'allez-vous dire que vous n'estre 
 pas avec eux, Je le Sgay Bien, mais c'est toujours y estre 
 parce que vous leurs rapportes tous ce que nous fesons et 
 tous ce que nous disons, ce qui fait qu'aujourdhui, il n'y 
 a plus d'autres parties aprendre il faut estre frangais 
 comme nous ou tout anglais comme eux: Si vous etes 
 frangais accepte ce collier, pour vous, ou pour vos Jeunes 
 gens pour Se joindre a nous, Sy vous estes anglais, nous 
 vous declarons La guere, ce qui nous est encore de valeur 
 parce que nous vous connaissons pour des enfants de 
 nostre grand pere aussi bien que nous et de faire La 
 guerre a nos freres par des chiens, ga nous fais de la peine 
 et nous aurions peine a consentir a fraper Sur vous etant 
 tous frangais et S'y nous y consentions nous ne Serions 
 plus frangais et comme nous Le tous. C'est tout ensemble 
 
196 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 we are French it is wholly the interests of our Father, 
 yours and ours, that we defend. Therefore answer, my 
 brothers, that we may come to an understanding; and be- 
 hold this belt which makes its appeal to you or your young 
 men." 
 
 One of the principal Frenchmen^" who had almost sus- 
 pected the design of Pontiac and had brought with him to 
 the council a copy of the Capitulation of iMontreal and 
 Detroit arose and responding for all the French said, hold- 
 ing the document in his hand : 
 
 "My brothers, your wishes are sufficiently known to us. 
 When you began this war upon the English we foresaw 
 well that you would force us to take up arms against them. 
 We do not hesitate an instant to follow you and with you 
 defend the interests of our Father, but first you must 
 remove, if you can, the bonds which tie our hands and 
 which the Father of the French and the Father of the 
 English have knotted about us as the only hindrance to 
 our accepting this war-belt. Do you think, my brothers, 
 that it is very easy or agreeable for us to see you take up 
 our interests without assisting you? Believe us, we are 
 grieved over it, and you forget what we said on this sub- 
 ject in the last council w^hich we all held together. But the 
 king of France when he gave these lands here to the king 
 of England commanded us not to fight against the English, 
 but to regard them as our brothers and the English father 
 and king as our father and king. You believe, possibly, 
 that we say this out of lack of desire. No! Our Father 
 has made known his will to us by sending us this document 
 and he orders us to remain quiet in our houses, for he alone 
 wishes to deliver us. Without considering this you say 
 that if we do not accept your war-belt you will make war 
 upon us. * * * Our Father has not forbidden us to 
 fight when our brothers, the English, attack; although you 
 
 ^^Rumors of peace had reached the Indians some time before, but they per- 
 sisted in believing it only a lie spread by the English to deceive them. Mr. 
 Navarre is recorded in the Diary of the Siege of Detroit, July 4th,_ as' having 
 published the Articles of Peace to the French and Indians. It is quite probable 
 that this refers to the present occasion on July 2nd. Gladwin MMS., p. 656. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'unE CONSPIRATION 197 
 
 Les interests dc nostre pere, Le votre et le notre que nous 
 defendons, ainsy repondez nous mes freres que nous vous 
 entendions et regardez ce collier qui s'addresse a vous ou a 
 
 vos jeunes gens, un des principaux des frangais 
 
 qui S'etait presque mefie du dessein de pondiak et qui 
 avait porte avec Luy au conseil La copie de la Capitulation 
 du Montreal et du Detroit Se leva et prenant la parole 
 pour tous Les frangais, La copie a la main s'adressant aux 
 Sauvages : Leur dit, mes freres, vos volontes nous sont 
 assez connus, quand vous avez commence a fraper Sur 
 Mr. Les anglais, nous avons Bien prevus que vous nous 
 forceriez a prendre Les armes contre eux, nous ne balan- 
 cons pas d'un instant a vous suivre et avec vous de prendre 
 les interest de notre pere, mais il faut auparavant que 
 vous nous otiez si vous pouvez ces attache qui nous Lie 
 Les Bras a tous et que le pere des frangais et Le pere des 
 anglais ont nouez Sur nous et qui nous empeche eux 
 seulement de prendre le collier, croyez-vous Mes freres 
 qu'il n'est pas Bien facile et agreable de vous voir prendre 
 nos interest Sans pouvoir vous aider, croyez nous, nous 
 en sommes peines, vous ne vous Souvenez plus de ce que 
 nous avons dit a ce Sujet dans Le dernier Conseil que 
 nous avons tenijs tous ensemble, Le Roy de France en 
 donnant ces terres icy a roy d'angleterre et il nous a 
 deffendue de nous battre contre les anglais et de regarder 
 les anglais comme nos freres et Le pere et le roy des 
 anglais comme nostre pere et notre Roy. Vous croyez 
 pent estre que c'est par mauvaise volonte que vous nous 
 disons cela, non, nostre pere a tous nous a fait connaitre 
 sa volonte, en nous envoyant son ecrit que voila et il nous 
 ordonne de rester tranquille sur nos nattes jusqu'a ce 
 qu'il vienne parce qu'il veut seulement Luy qui nous delie 
 et vous autres Sans Considere cela vous dites que Si nous 
 ne prenons pas votre Colier vous nous ferez La guerre 
 ***** notre pere nous a pas defendue de nous 
 battre, quand nos freres Les anglais font La guerre 
 
198 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 have called us English it will not be of our own desire if 
 we shall fight against you. But Frenchmen, as we are now 
 and have always been, we are surprised, my brothers ; you 
 forget that when our Father (the French commander) 
 left here you promised him you would defend us, our wives 
 and our children, and it is not so. What harm have we 
 done you as far as the English are concerned? And then 
 did you not promise our Father that you would wait for 
 him to come back? And you have not done so, because 
 you are fighting instead of waiting for him. * * * * 
 and when he comes he will deliver us, and we shall join 
 ourselves to him and all do his will. It is now your turn 
 to speak, my brothers!" 
 
 Pontiac was spurred on by a band of irresponsible and 
 vagabond Frenchmen^^ who had neither chick nor child 
 in the region, and had thrown off the mask inasmuch as 
 they did not have much to lose ; he replied that it was nec- 
 essary to do as he did, and if it was not the old men, then 
 it must be the young men. When the French saw them- 
 selves driven into a corner by the obstinacy of Pontiac they 
 asked him for delay until the following day when all would 
 return bringing their reply. 
 
 One of the leaders of the renegade French, who thought 
 that by putting himself and his whole gang on the side of 
 the savages they would be safe in their foolishness, arose 
 in his place, at the same time picking up the belt, and turn- 
 ing to the Indians said: — 
 
 "I and my young men break away from our bonds; all 
 accept the war belt which you offer us and are ready to 
 follow you. We shall go and find other young men to join 
 us, — there are enough of them — and we shall make them 
 
 ***** that you may see how soon we shall 
 capture the Fort and all that is in it." 
 
 All the old settlers who had been called to the council 
 trembled when they saw such a base proposal made by peo- 
 ple without heart or honor; they asked to be allowed to 
 
 '^See note 94. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'UNE CONSPIRATION 199 
 
 qiioy que vous nous appeliez anglais, ce ne sera pas pour 
 nous que nous batterons contre vous, mais des frangais 
 tels que nous sommes et que nous avons tou jours ete nous 
 Sommes surpris, mes freres, vous avez oublie que quand 
 notre pere est partis d'icy que vous Luy avez promis de 
 nous defendre et de nous proteger nous, nos femmes et 
 nos enfans, au lieu de nous estre ainsi, quel mal es ce que 
 nous vous avons fait, esce par rapport a L'anglais; puis 
 n'avez-vous pas promis a nostre pere que vous L'attenderiez 
 et vous ne Tavez pas fait puisque vous vous batte pour 
 Luy attende qu'il vienne * * * * ^^ Lorsqu'il sera 
 venus il nous deliera et nous nous joindrons a Luy et 
 nous ferous tous ensemble ces volontes; repondez nous a 
 votre tour mes freres. 
 
 Pondiak; qui etait souffle par une bande de frangais 
 volontaire, Et gabans, qui n'ayant dans I'endroit ny feu 
 ni Lieu avaient Leve Le masque et se mettait guere en 
 peine de se perdre; repondit qu'il falais faire Comme Luy 
 et que S'y ce n'etoient pas Les vieillards il falais que ce 
 fut Les jeunes gens. Les frangais Se voyant pousse a 
 bout par L'obstination de pondiak Luy demanderent du 
 delai jusqu'au Lendemain qui tous viendrais Luy rendre 
 reponce; un des chefs gabands qui croyais que Se mettant. 
 Luy et toute Sa cabale du coste des sauvages ils seroient a 
 couvert de toute Sotise Se Leva de sa place en ramassant 
 Le Collier, puis S'adressant aux Sauvages dit : Mes freres 
 moy et mes jeunes gens nous rompons nos Liens et nous 
 acceptons tous Le colier que vous nous donne et nous 
 sommes prest a vous suivre et nous irons cherche d'autres 
 jeunes gens pour se joindre a nous, nous en trouverons 
 Bien et nous les ferons bien * * * qyg vous venez, 
 que nous aurons bien tost Le fort et tout ce qui a dedans. 
 
 Voyant une proposition Si basse, faite par des gens 
 Sans Coeur et sans honneur fit fremir tous les anciens qui 
 avaient ete appele au conseil. Les quels ayant demande 
 Jusqu'au Lendemain a rendre reponce demanderent a 
 
200 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 make their reply on the next day, and very much grieved 
 to see a band of scoundrels espouse Pontiac's cause they 
 asked permission to withdraw. 
 
 Pontiac dismissed the old men, shaking hands with them 
 all, and each went home filled with anger at having been a 
 witness of an action so despicable which sooner or later 
 would involve all the French. The vagabonds who had 
 accepted the belt remained at the camp, for they well knew 
 that after such a deed they would not find anyone who 
 would receive them into his home. The council was not 
 concluded till eight o'clock which made it too late to find 
 out what warlike qualities these new-made savages pos- 
 sessed. 
 
 July 3. Sunday. 
 
 The Indians spent the whole dav in festivities, regaling 
 their new warriors. The Commandant who learned in the 
 morning what had taken place the night before in the camp 
 ordered the judge to count the guns, weapons, axes, and 
 pick-axes of all the French in the Fort and to make a list 
 of those who had arms and of those who did not. so that in 
 case of need everything could be made use of. 
 
 Tov/ard ten o'clock A. M. a sortie was made by twenty 
 men for the purpose of destroying a fence which enclosed 
 an orchard. The trees were cut down and the palings 
 pulled up and burned with the trees, and the field was 
 cleared. The garden belonged to Mr. Cesir^', a French citi- 
 zen of the Fort. In the afternoon the Commandant ordered 
 the judge to call all the French in the Fort together at the 
 church door in order to read the news of the conclusion of 
 peace. After the reading the band played for an hour. 
 
 A son of a certain French settler was unhappily among 
 the plotters, but by a multitude of remonstrances and a 
 feeling of shame was induced to recognize his fault and 
 that of his companions and desert them. He brought away 
 
 ^■'Jean Cesir was a blacksmith who came to Detroit from Lachine about 1734 
 and took up his residence on St. Louis street. His wife was Margaret Char- 
 lotte Girard, dai.ghter of Leo Girard of Lachine. Jean died and was buried at 
 Detroit April S.3, 1767. His wife was buried at Detroit Sept. 2S, 1.'97. D^nis- 
 seti's Genealogies MMS. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 201 
 
 pondiak a Se retire, tres peine de voir engage dans son 
 parti tine bande de coquin. 
 
 Pondiak renvoya Les anciens Leurs donnant La main a 
 tons en Les saluant chacun Se retira chez Soy Bien 
 courouce d'avoir ete Spectateurs d'une action aussi basse 
 qui tot OU tard tomberoient sur tous Les frangais. Les 
 gabans qui ayant accepte Le colier resterent au Camp 
 parce qu'ils savaient bien qu'apres une action pareille ils 
 ne trouveroient plus et aucun ne les voulliirent Les recevoir 
 chez eux, ce conseil Commenga et ne finit qu'a huit heures 
 de sorte que le jour etait trop avance pour essayer a 
 trouver les qualites guerrieres des nouveaux Sauvages. 
 
 3e Juillet — Dimanche 3e Juillet. — Les Sauvages eni- 
 ployerent toute La journee au festin et a regale Leurs 
 nouveaux guerier. Mr. Le Cdt. qui Squs Le matin ce 
 qui s'etait passe La veil au camp ordonna a Mr. Le Juge 
 de conter les fusils, les armes, Les baches et les pioches 
 de tous les frangais du fort et de faire une liste de ceux 
 qui avaient des armes et de ceux qui n'en avaient point, 
 afin que de tout on pue s'en servir au besoin. Sur les dix 
 heures du matin il sorties vingt hommes de la garnison 
 pour defaire une cloture ou il y avait un jardin fruitier. 
 Les arbres furent buches et les pieux arrache et Brule 
 avec les arbres et L'on rendit ce terrein nette. Ce jardin 
 appertenait a Mr. Cesir, bourgeois du fort. Dans I'apres 
 midy Mr. Le Juge eut ordre de Mr. Le Commandant de 
 faire assemble tous Les frangais du fort devant La porte 
 de I'eglise pour Leur faire La lecture des conclusions de 
 la paix OU apres La lecture faite il y eut un concert d'ins- 
 trument L'espace d'un heure. 
 
 Un habitant qui malheureusement avait Son fils du 
 nombre des cabaliste Lequel par Beaucoup de remontrances 
 et de honte que L'on Luy fit, reconnii Sa faute et celle de 
 tous ces camarades se retira d'avec eux et emporta avec 
 Luy le colier qu'il donna a son pere pour rendre a pondiak. 
 
203 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 with him the war-belt which he gave to his father to take 
 back to Pontiac. Early in the morning the father went to 
 see Pontiac who loved him greatly and said to him: 
 
 "My brother, thou who art chief whom up to now I have 
 known as possessing sense, but thou hast it no longer since 
 thou dost listen to young men who will betray thee instead 
 of aiding thee and perhaps will deliver thee to the English. 
 Thou who dost command so many people, thou allowest 
 thyself to be commanded by people who have no intelli- 
 gence. Those who have told thee that they are going to 
 assist thee in capturing the Fort will be the first to run 
 away. Thou hast always scorned a man who placed him- 
 ggjj: >i: H; ***** n« saying to thyself that he 
 was a worthless fellow, and today ****** 
 Hast thou lost thy mind? Why place ***** 
 like thee, young men who have no sense and who are going 
 to come here in tears to deny what they have said? * * 
 
 * * * with thee, because they will kill thee perhaps. 
 O Indians, you are men and have no need of anybody and 
 if you make use of these young men, under what obliga- 
 tions will our Father be to you ? When he comes and learns 
 how you have compelled the French to take up arms he 
 will say: Tt is not you who have driven out the English, 
 it is the French and the rest of you have only looked on.' 
 He will scorn you. Therefore, Pontiac, listen to me. Take 
 back thy M^ar-belt which my son returns, and ponder well 
 what I have just told thee." 
 
 Pontiac, for an Indian, was not lacking in intelligence 
 
 * :i: * * * a^s y^TQii as those of his Ottawa nation. 
 (He listened) very attentively to what the Frenchman had 
 just told him. "Thou art right, my brother," he replied, 
 "and I thank thee for the warning thou hast given me." 
 And he took the war-belt and they separated — one to go 
 to the camp, the other to his home. From this time on they 
 did not press the French to take up hostilities. It was only 
 the Chippewas, the Pottawattamies, and the bad Huron 
 band that tried several times to compel the French to 
 attack the English as I shall tell later. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 203 
 
 Cette honime f iit de bon matin trouve pondiak de qui il etait 
 beaucoup aime et Luy dit : toy mon f rere qui est chef et 
 qui Jusque icy Jay connu avoir de L'esprit, tu n'en as plus 
 pour ecouter de jeunes gens qui dans quelque terns, au lieu 
 de t'aider, te trahirons et peut estre te Livrerons aux 
 anglois, toy qui commande tant d'hommes, tu te laisses 
 commande par des gens qui n'ont point d'esprit. Ceux 
 qui t'ont dit qu'ils vont t'aider a prendre Le fort Seront 
 Les premiers a fuir, vous qui avez tou jours meprise un 
 homme qui se mettait ***** vous disant que 
 c'etait un mauvais sujet et aujourdhui ***** 
 vous avez done perdue L'esprit, pourquoy mettre * * * 
 Comme vous des jeunes gens qui n'ont point d'esprit et 
 qui vont venir pleure pour se dedire de ce qu'ils auront 
 ^^j^ 5ic * * * * Sujet d'avec vous parce que peut 
 estre ils vous tueront, vous autres, vous etes des hommes 
 et qui n'avez besoin de personne et si vous vous servez 
 de ces jeunes gens quel obligation vous aura notre pere 
 lorsqu'il vienne quand il Sgaura que vous avez fait prendre 
 Les armes aux frangais, il vous dira ce n'est pas vous 
 autres qui avez chasse Les anglais, ce sont les frangais et 
 vous autres vous n'avez rien fait que regarder et il ne 
 vous regardera pas, ainsy pondiak, crois moy reprend ton 
 collier que mon fils te rend et ecoute Bien ce que Je viens 
 de te dire. 
 
 Pondiak pour un Sauvage ne manquait pas d'esprit 
 * " * * * tout ainsi que ceux de sa nation Outaouaise, 
 Beaucoup ***** attentivement ce que le frangais 
 venais de lui dire ; et il lui repondit Tu as raison, mon f rere, 
 Je te remercie de tes avertissements que tu m'as donne 
 et ce que tu me dit, et reprenant Le colier ils se Separerent, 
 un pour aller au camp et L'autre aller chez Luy depuis 
 ce temps ils inquieterent plus Les frangais pour prendre 
 Les armes, il n'y eut que les Sauteux, Les paux et la 
 mauvaise bande des hurons qui voulaient force Les 
 frangais de frape sur eux plusieurs fois comme Je le diray 
 
X'Ot JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 The heads of families replied to Pontiac's council that 
 they did not wish to take up arms.(^) 
 
 (1) A marginal note in French original. 
 
 When the Hurons of the bad band who were never of 
 any value either to the English or the French knew that 
 Pontiac had contented himself with volunteers and did not 
 care, anyhow, to urge the French to begin hostilities, they 
 leagued together with the Pottawattamies and the Chippe- 
 was to force the settlers to join them ; they threatened to 
 attack them if they did not consent, and said they would 
 lead away the young men in spite of their fathers. This 
 caused a great deal of bad blood bet\\ een the French and 
 the Indians; the French wished to remain neutral, but fear- 
 ing that the threats of the three nations would be followed 
 by action they seized their arms for mutual defense, kept 
 guard, and posted sentries on the highways for fear of 
 surprise. 
 
 The savages when they saw that the French were on 
 their guard did not dare attack them, but took their revenge 
 on the live stock w'hich they found scattered around. Mr. 
 Pierre Reaume^^ who lived on the other side of the river 
 across from the Fort and feared that this storm might 
 chance to fall on him, came to ask the Commandant for an 
 asylum in the Fort, and it was granted him. 
 
 July 4. Monday. 
 
 Mr. Pierre Reaume who had received permission the 
 night before to retire into the Fort with his whole family 
 brought over the river in the early dawn of the morning 
 his household goods and animals, and went to lodge in the 
 house of Mr. Dequindre**^ which was vacant at the time. 
 The Commandant learned that the Indians with some of 
 the renegades had thrown up an intrenchment in the night 
 in the rear of the house of Mr. Baby northeast of the Fort 
 * * * "^^ * distant. Hereupon he ordered Mr. Hay, 
 officer of the Royal-Americans, to sally forth with thirty 
 
 ^'Pierre Reaume, father-in-law of Jacques Baby. Baby also came into the 
 fort on this day and Louis Campau, v/ho came in with a message from Pontiac, 
 aiiked permission to remain. The commandant agreed to let the Frenchmen in 
 if they would bring provisions with them. 
 
 ""Louis Cesair Dequindre, colonel of militia, lived on St. Antoine street in 
 
i. 
 
 
 t"^ % 3 
 ^ <iii . 
 
 
 
 ^5 k^i !-M^r 
 
 
 'Ill|i^:4i6pi4 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 205 
 
 dans la Suite — Reponce au Conseil de pondiak par les 
 peres de famille qu'ils veut plus prendre Les armes. 
 
 Les hurons de la Mauvaise Bande qui n'ont jamais rien 
 vallue ny pour les anglais, ny pour Le frangois Sgachant 
 que pondiak S'etait contente de volontaires, alors ne 
 voullait plus inquieter Les frangois pour Les armes Se 
 debanderent avec Les paux et Les sauteux pour contraindre 
 Les habitans a prendre Les armes avec eux Les menagant 
 de frapper sur Eux Sy ils ny Consentoient Et qu'ils 
 emmeneroient Les jeunes gens frangais malgre Les peres, 
 ce qui causa une grande revolution Entre Les frangois et 
 ses Sauvages, Les frangais voullaient demeure neutre, mais 
 craignant que Les menaces, de ses trois nations ne fussent 
 Suivies des effets, ils prirent Les armes entre eux pour se 
 gardees et monterent La garde et firent faction Sur les 
 chemins, crainte de surprise, ces Sauvages voyant que Les 
 frangais Se gardoient n'oserent pas Les attaque, se 
 vangerent Sur Les animaux qu'ils trouverent ecarte, Mr. 
 piere reaume qui est etabli tout devant Le fort de I'autre 
 coste de la riviere, craignant que cette orage ne vint a 
 tomber sur Luy, vint demander a Mr. Le Commandant a 
 Se retirer dans Le fort ce qui Luy accorde. 
 
 4e Juillet. — Lundy 4e Juillet. — Mr. Piere Reaume qui 
 dans La nuit precedente avait eu permission de Se retirer 
 dans le fort avec toute sa famille fit traverse a la petite 
 aurore du matin, Son menage, Ses paquets et ses animaux 
 et vint Loge dans la maison de Mr. dequindre qui pour lors 
 etait vacante. Mr. Le Commandant ayant appris que Les 
 Sauvages avec quelques gabans avait ouvert un retran- 
 chement dans la nuit derriere La maison de Mr. Baby, 
 distance du fort de * * * * * arpent du fort du coste 
 du nordest, a ce rapport Mr. Le Codt. ordonna * * * 
 pour comble L'ouvrage nocturne des Sauvages et des 
 gabans que Mr. He, officier des troupes de royalles 
 ameriquain Sortis avec trente hommes de cette troupe, 
 
 the village. He held a military office under the King of France before the con- 
 quest and afterward under the English regime. His wife was Marie Anne 
 Picotte de Bellestre, daughter of Francois M. Picote de Bellestre, last French 
 commandant of Detroit. 
 
'206 JOURNAL OR NARRx\TIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 men to level the nightly work of the savages and vaga- 
 bonds. 
 
 As much to reconnoitre as to carry out the Command- 
 ant's orders the scouting party who were (not aware that) 
 the Indians were waiting in ambush advanced at double 
 quick toward the trench, just as they were on the point 
 of reaching it the savages and renegades showed themselves 
 and opened fire without wounding anybody. Mr. Hay 
 was not disconcerted but animated his men by his example 
 (to advance toward) the enemy, and charged on in the 
 face of the fire. ***** ^hg victory remained 
 in doubt. Hearing the firing the Commandant mounted 
 the ramparts and after he studied the situation, fearful that 
 other Indians would reinforce their comrades and imperil 
 his scouting party, he quickly ordered out relief for Mr. 
 Hay. Capt. Hopkins at the head of forty troops and some 
 French of * * * * * hastened out on the run. 
 
 The savages held their ground against the first comers 
 because they were intrenched, but with the coming of 
 assistance they found themselves too weak. The renegades 
 abandoned the breastwork at once and fled, and it was only 
 the Indians who disputed the field for some time with the 
 English who carried the place. When Mr. Hopkins saw 
 the obstinacy of the Indians he ordered a part of his men 
 to deploy in a circle in order to take the Indians on the flank, 
 while the rest occupied them in front. This maneuver 
 succeeded. The Indians abandoned their shelter and were 
 pursued so closely that in the retreat tv.o of them were 
 killed, one of whom was scalped by an Englishman who 
 had formerly been a prisoner among them. A soldier was 
 slightly wounded by a blow on the head from the butt of 
 a gun in the hands of one of the Indians who was killed. 
 As this same man killed the Indian he got all of his silver 
 ornaments to pay for the damage. After the Indians were 
 driven away the trench was filled up and all the fences 
 near by burned 
 
 When the expedition was finished the whole troop re-en- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 207 
 
 tant pour aller en decouverte, tout aussi bien que pour 
 executer Les Ordres de Mr. Le Cdt, Les de Couvreurs 
 qui n'etoient * * * * L^g Sauvages ^taient embus- 
 que avanqaient a grand pas vers la tranche, ils allaient 
 arrive dedans Lorsque Les Sauvages et les gabans 
 Les decouvrir et Les attaquer Sans en blesse aucun. Mr. 
 He sans perdre contenance, anime par Son exemple, Son 
 monde ***** ^ L'ennemie et avec Son monde 
 fonce dessus Le feu ***** l^ victore balan^a, 
 Mr. Le Cdt. a ses decharge monte Sur Les ramparts et 
 ayant examiner L'action et craignant que d'autres Sauvages 
 ne vinrent se joindrent a leurs comarade et par consequent 
 decouvreurs Seraient trop a soutenir Envoy prompte- 
 ment du secour a Mr. he, Mr. hobquinse, capitaine a la 
 teste de quarante hommes de troupe et quelque franqais de 
 ***** coururent a toute jambe. Les Sauvages 
 tenoient aux premiers parce ce qu'ils etaient retranche, 
 mais Lorque Le Se Cours vint ils se trouverent trop faible 
 Les gabans abandonner Les premiers Le retranchement et 
 Se Sauverent il n'y eiit que Les Sauvages qui disputerent 
 pendant quelque terns avec Les anglais a qui gagneroient 
 La place. Mr. hobquince, voyant L'obstination de sauvage 
 fit faire un quart de couvessier par une partie de son monde 
 pour prendre Les Sauvages en flanc, pendant que Les 
 autres Les amuseroient par devant, cette manoeuvre 
 reussit, Les Sauvages abandonnerent Leur retraite. L'on 
 Les poursuivit de pres et dans la poursuite il y eut deux 
 Sauvage de tue dont un eus la chevelure Leve par un 
 anglais qui y devant avait ete prisonnier chez eux, il eut 
 eu un Soldat de blesse Legerement a la teste d'un coup de 
 crosse de fusil qu'un des Sauvages qui avoient ete tu6 
 lui donna, comme S'etait le Soldat qui L'avait tue, il eut 
 toute sa depouille d'argenterie pour Le dedommage de 
 Sa blessure Les Sauvages chasse, L'on combia Leurs tranche 
 et brula toutes les clotiires des environs, apres cette 
 expedition toute La troupe rentra dans le fort avec Les 
 
208 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 tered the Fort with the French whom the Commandant 
 called together on the parade-ground to thank for the way 
 they had seconded his men, and also to inquire which ones 
 of them had no arms. Weapons were brought out and 
 given to these, and any who had arms which were faulty 
 in any particular were directed to carry them to the royal 
 warehouse where they could be repaired at the king's 
 expense. And * * * to choose whether to volunteer 
 or to elect an officer to command them as need might be. 
 The French chose Mr. Sterling^ ^'^' for their leader, and ac- 
 companied by an officer they all went to his house where the 
 judge notified him that the French militia had elected him 
 to command them and how he was appointed captain. This 
 honest man thanked the men for their choice and said he 
 hoped there would never be any occasion for them to 
 regret it. They all withdrew well pleased and quite 
 resolved to do their duty under the command of such a 
 leader. 
 
 About four o'clock in the afternoon an officer^ "^ who 
 had commanded the fort at Sandusky and been taken pris- 
 oner by the Indians escaped from their camp, or rather from 
 a French farm-house where his (Indian) wife had sent him 
 for safekeeping. It was learned from him that the Indian 
 who had been shot and scalped was a Chippewa chief and 
 nephew of Wasson, chief of the Saginaw Chippewas, and 
 that Wasson, enraged that his nephew had been killed in 
 the skirmish of the morning, went to Pontiac's camp, said 
 abusive things and demanded Mr. Campbell for revenge, 
 saying: "My brother, I am fond of this carrion flesh 
 which thou guardest. I wish some in my turn, — give it 
 to me." 
 
 Fontiac gave him up and Wasson brought him to his 
 camp where he had his young men strip him of his clothes. 
 
 ""James Sterling was a trader at Detroit who came soon after the English 
 took possession of that place. He was one of the most important traders of the 
 time and very influential among the French as well as the English. He married 
 Angelique Cuillerier dit Beaubien, daughter of Antoine. 
 
 ^"^This was Ensign Christopher Paully (see note 63). When Paully was cap- 
 tured he was threatened with being burned alive and upon reaching Pontiac's 
 camp was treated as prisoners were usually treated. An old woman, whose hus- 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 209 
 
 frangais que Le Cdt. fit assemble Sur La place d'armes 
 pour Les remercier d'avoir seconde Sa troupe et S'informa 
 de ceux qui n'avoient point d'armes et en fit apporte pour 
 Les armes et ordonna que ceux qui avaient des armes dont 
 il pouvaient manque quelque chose de les porter chez les 
 magazins du Roy, pour les faire racommode aux depens 
 du roy et ***** de choisir ou d'estre volontaire 
 ou d'avoir un officier a leur choix pour Les Commander 
 aux Besoins, Les frangais choisirent Mr. Sterling par una 
 election pour Leurs officiers et furent tous ensemble avec 
 un officier a sa Maison avec Mr. Le Juge qui Le prevint 
 du choix que La milice frangaise Luy pour Estre a leurs 
 teste et en meme tems I'avait choisi aussi pour etre 
 Capitaine de Milice, cet honneste homme remercia ces 
 Messieurs de Leurs choix et Leurs dit qu'il esperait que 
 dans L'occasion ils n'auraient pas Lieu d' estre mecontent 
 de leurs choix et chacun se retira Bien Content et Bien 
 resolu de faire Leurs devoirs Sous le Commandemant d'un 
 tel chef. 
 
 Sur Les quatre heures apres midy un officier, qui avait 
 commande le fort de San Dosquee et pris prisonnier par 
 les Sauvages Se Sauva du camp, ou plustot d'une maison 
 frangaise oii Sa femme I'avait envoye et I'avait mis pour 
 le cacher, L'on Sgue de luy que Le sauvage qui avait ete 
 tue et La chevelure Leve etait chef sauteux et neveu de 
 ousson, chef des Sauteux du Saguinaw et que ce ousson, 
 furieux, enrage que son neveu avait ete tue dans Taction 
 du matin fut au camp de pondiak a qui il dit des sotises 
 et lui demanda Mr. Cambel, en revenge et il lui dit: Mon 
 frere J'aime Bien cette mauvaise viande que tu en prends 
 soin, Je veux L' avoir a mon tour, donne moy La, pondiak 
 Le lui donna, que ousson emmena a son camp oil il Le fit 
 depouille de ses habits par ses jeunes gens et apres Le 
 
 band had died, chose to adopt him in place of the warrior, which alternative 
 he accepted, thus saving his life. Another account says that he was aided in 
 his escape by a handsome young squaw who had fallen in love with him. He was 
 dressed and painted so like an Indian and his hair cut, that no one knew him 
 when he was brought in. Parkman's Conspiracy of Pontiac; Diary of the Siege 
 of Detroit. 
 
210 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Then he killed him with a blow of his tomahawk, and 
 afterwards cast him into the river; the body floated down- 
 stream to the place where the Frenchmen had taken him 
 when he left the Fort, — in front of Mr. Cullerier's house, 
 and here it was buried^ "^. 
 
 Around six o'clock in the evening powder and balls were 
 delivered at Mr. Sterling's house for the needs of the 
 French militia. 
 
 July 5. Tuesday. 
 
 The Indians did not disturb the Fort at all. They visited 
 the settlers and took the axes and pickaxes which they 
 could get hold of and carried them to the blacksmiths to 
 have them sharpened. The smiths refused to work for 
 them saying their forges were in the Fort. 
 
 The same day the leader of the renegades, now living 
 with the Indians, undertook to enlist the services of the 
 sons of the settlers to help him capture or burn one of the 
 sloops. To this end he visited some of the settlers where 
 he knew there were young men to try to enroll them in 
 his gang. But it was known that his plan had miscarried 
 and he resolved to abandon it. In order to escape (the 
 renegade fled) to the Illinois country, for many of the 
 settlers threatened to hand him over to the Commandant 
 who would not have been slow in rewarding him accord- 
 ing to his just deserts. 
 
 July 6. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians for some days had cherished the idea of 
 burning the big r.loop which guarded the highway and 
 hindered them from approaching the Fort from that side; 
 they did not know how to go about it and visited several 
 French settlers to inquire in what way they could do it. 
 In order to get rid of them and be let alone, the only 
 reply the settlers made was that they did not know how to 
 undertake the matter. 
 
 '"-The Gcntle'ritafi's Mcgasine 176^, p. 45^1, gives a graphic description of this 
 murder. Capt Campbell was butchered in revenue of one of the sachem's sons 
 who was killed in a skirmish at Detroit; they gave him time to pray, kneeling 
 on the bodv of the deceased chief, then killed h-m. taking hi? heart and eating 
 it reeking hot and cuttinpr his body to pieces with tomahawks." Rutherford, in 
 his narrative, says that the_ killing of Campbell by the Chippewas so enraged 
 the Ottawas that they determined to have satisfaction for this outrage and pitched 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'unE CONSPIRATION 211 
 
 Massacrerent a coup de casteste et apres L'avoir tue, ils 
 Le jetterent a la riviere et le corps deriva j usque vers 
 I'endroit ou Les frangois L'avait mene quand il sortis du 
 fort devant la Maison de Mr. Cullierrie, ou il fut entere. 
 Sur Les Six lieures du soir, il fut delivre, chez Mr. Ster- 
 ling a la milice franqaise, dc la poudre et des balles pour 
 servir aux Besoins. 
 
 5e Juillet. — Le Mardy 5e Juillet. — Les Sauvages 
 n'inquieterent point Le fort ils furent chez Les habitans 
 et prirent des baches et des pioches qu'ils attrapperent et 
 Les porterent a des forgeons pour Les faire raccommode, 
 Les forgerons refuserent de travailler pour eux, disant 
 que Leurs forge etoient dans Le fort, ce mesme jour Le 
 chef des gabans qui etaient avec Les Sauvages entrepris 
 d'engage dans son partis Les enfants domiciles habitant 
 pour lui aide a prendre ou brule une des barques, pour 
 cette effet, il fut chez une partie des habitants ou il sgavait 
 qu'il y avait des jeunes gens pour Les enrolle avec Luy mais 
 il fut Sgu que Son dessein echoua et se resolue d'aban- 
 donner. Le * * * * * pour Se Sauve aux Illinois 
 parce que beaucoup d'habitans Le nienacerent de le prendre 
 et de le livre a Mr. Le Cdt. qui n'aurait pas manque de Le 
 recompenser Selon Son Merite. 
 
 6e Juillet. — Mercredy, Juillet 6e. — Les Sauvages qui 
 depuis quelques jours avoient forme I'idee de brule La 
 grosse Barque qui Leurs nuisoient Le long du grand chemin 
 et leurs empechoient de venir approche du fort par cette 
 route et ne sachant Comment Sy prendre ils furent 
 demander chez plusieurs frangais comment et de quel fagon 
 ils falloit qu'ils S'y prissent, ils eurent pour tout bonne 
 reponse des habitants qu'ils ne Scavoient pas Comment il 
 falait faire pour qu'ils fussent tranquille et de Se 
 debarrasse deux. 
 
 upon Ensign Paully as the means of compensating their loss. He, however, was 
 informed of his danger by a handsome squaw who fel! in love with him and 
 assisted him to escape. When the Ottawas found that Paully had escaped, they 
 set upon Rutherford as being next in rank and superior to any of the other 
 prisoners, hut his master or newly adopted father "Perwash" (a Chippewa) hid 
 him safely and after the excitement had subsided, took him away. On his way 
 he passed the body of the slain Campbell, mantrled, scalped and being devoured 
 by the dogs. 
 
212 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 July 7. Thursday. 
 
 The Indians were quiet enough as far as the Fort was 
 concerned for the Commandant and his officers gave them 
 something to do in their camp. This was the way of it: 
 Early in the morning there arose a slight wind from the 
 southeast which appeared to favor the English in their 
 design to pay Pontiac a visit in his camp with the big 
 sloop. As they were getting under way the wind fell and 
 they anchored until it should become more favorable. The 
 wind was not long in rising; by eleven o'clock it had 
 increased and grown strong enough for them to weigh 
 anchor a second time, and now not uselessly. They 
 ascended the river to a point in front of Pontiac's camp 
 where they anchored and lavishly saluted his village with 
 cannon balls and grenades. 
 
 Neither Pontiac nor his people were expecting such a 
 visit, but they were able to save themselves by flight, 
 abandoning their cabins and belongings which were 
 knocked over by the balls and shells. This pastime lasted 
 from noon till * * * The sloop remained at anchor 
 till four o'clock when she returned to where she came from. 
 With all this destruction not a savage was wounded. 
 
 During the time that a part of the English were visiting 
 Pontiac's camp with terror, the Pottawattamies came with 
 Mr. Gammelin for the purpose of making peace with the 
 Commandant; their request was granted on condition that 
 they would remain neutral and surrender their prisoners, — 
 a promise they made but did not keep. 
 
 The same day both the Huron bands held a council 
 between themselves with the object of coming to the Fort 
 to make peace with the Commandant^ "^. 
 
 July 8. Friday. 
 
 The Commandant who had a plan to send the sloop to 
 Niagara ordered that she be ballasted by demolishing an 
 old building which formerly served as a powder magazine 
 
 **'In Schoolcraft's translation there is a marginal note which is now missing 
 from the original, "* * * Indians, having seen that * * * in the camp, 
 Mr. * * * their prisoners, escaping * » » Mr. Marsac." 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 213 
 
 7e Juillet. — Jeudi 7 Juillet. — Les Sauvages furent assez 
 tranquille pour Le fort Mr. Le Commandant and les 
 officiers leur donnerent de I'occupation dans Leurs camp, 
 voyez comment ***** du matin, il se leva un 
 petit vent de Soroais, qui paroissait favoriser Ses Mrs. 
 dans le dessein qu'ils avaient d'aller rendre visite a pondiak 
 dans son Camp avec La grosse Barque, Comme ils 
 appareillaient la barque pour se mettre en route Le vent 
 mollis et ils jetterent L'ancre pour attendre que le vent 
 devint plus favorable, qui ne fut pas Longtemps sans 
 Lever. A onze heures ayant augmente et etant devenu 
 fort ils leverent l'ancre pour La seconde fois, mais pas 
 inutilement et ils resterent dans La riviere vis a vis Le 
 Camp de pondiak ou ils jeterent Tancre et ils Saluerent. 
 
 (remarques en marge.) 
 ***** Le camp a boulet et grenades Sans epargnes 
 Pondiak qui ne S'attendait ni Luy n'y Ses gens a une 
 
 pareille visite Su se sauve du camp, abandonnant 
 
 cabane et butin, qui fut culbute par les boulets et par les 
 bombes, ce divertissement dura depuis midy * * * La 
 barque mouilla jusqu'a quatre, qu'elle revint d'ou elle 
 avait partis, dans tons ce degas il n'y eu aucun Sauvage de 
 Blesse, Pendant Le tems qu'une partie de ses Mrs. etaient 
 a donne L'epouvante au Camp de Pondiak, Les poux 
 vinrent avec Mr. Gommelin pour demander a faire La 
 paix avec Mr. Le Commandant, ce qui Leurs fut accorde 
 a Condition qu'ils demeureroient neutre et qu'ils rendroient 
 Les prisonniers, ce qu'ils promirent et ne tinrent point. 
 Le mesme jour Les deux bandes de hurons tinrent conseil 
 entre eux pour venir au fort faire La paix avec Mr. Le 
 Cdt. 
 
 8 Juillet. — Vendredi Le 8 Juillet. — Mr. Le Cdt. qui avait 
 dessein de renvoye La Barque a Niagara ordonna que 
 pour La Leste, il fut demolly une vielle mazure qui cy 
 devant Servait de poudriere pour en avoir La pierre pour 
 Servir de charge a la barque, ce qui fut execute dans La 
 
214 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 to get stone to load her with. This was done in the course 
 of the morning by the French and the soldiers. 
 
 Toward two o'clock in the afternoon the Hurons came 
 to treat with the Commandant in accordance with the 
 council they had held in their village the night before. At 
 the Commandant's order the gate was opened for them 
 and they were admitted into the Fort; they held a council 
 on the drill-ground and asked for an opportunity to make 
 peace with the English. They were told that if they 
 would return all the prisoners and merchandise in their 
 lodges, all their errors would be pardoned and the past 
 forgotten. They said they wished to return to their village 
 and make the same announcement to their brothers and 
 get them to consent; they then withdrew willing to do all 
 that was required. 
 
 About five o'clock the Pottawattamies returned with Mr. 
 Gammelin and promised to give up the English prisoners 
 who had been in their village for several days in exchange 
 for their comrades who were held here. 
 
 Around six o'clock the Ottawas took up a position in 
 ambush in the rear of Mr. Beaubien's^*'^ house, and for an 
 hour fired upon the big sloop which replied with several 
 volleys without harming them in the least. 
 
 This same day Mr. Maisonville^^^ arrived with a cargo 
 of brandy, lead, salt, and bales, and reached * * * 
 with great difficulty. 
 
 July 9. Saturday. 
 
 The Ottawas and the Chippewas formed a scheme to 
 burn the sloops at anchor if they could. To accomplish 
 their purpose they set to work to make a fire-raft which 
 they intended, when all was ready, to send down the river 
 with the current to the vicinity of the big sloop. This 
 task kept them busy two days, during which time the Fort 
 was not annoyed. 
 
 The Hurons, as they had promised the day before, came 
 
 '"^Cuillerier dit Beaubien. 
 
 ^°'^Diary of the Siege of Detroit, June 8th, records that Several of the princi- 
 pal inhabitants brought in their goods on the 7th and Sth. Maisonville was among 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 215 
 
 matinee par Les francais et Les Soldats anglais de La 
 matinee. 
 
 Sur les deux heures apres midy Les hurons vinrent pour 
 traiter avec Mr. Le Commandant Suivant Le Conseil qu'ils 
 avaient tenu la veille a Leurs Villages. Mr. Le Com- 
 mandant Leurs fit ouvrir La porte et ils Les admit dans 
 Lefort et tinrent Conseil sur La place d'armes ou ils 
 demanderent a faire La paix avec ses Mrs., il leur fut 
 repondii. ***** q^^ ^'{{^ voulaient rendre tous 
 les prisonniers et les merchandises et reste tranquille sur 
 Leurs natte que tout Leur sotisses seraient pardonne et 
 que Lepasse serait oublie, ils repondirent qu'ils voulaient 
 retourner a Leurs village pour parle a Leurs freres, de la 
 mesme maniere et de Les faire consentir et ils se retirerent 
 resoud a tout ce que Ton exigeaient deux, promettant de 
 venir Le Landemain. 
 
 Sur les cinq heures Les poux vinrent avec Mr. Gommelin 
 pour retourner et pour promettre Les prisonniers anglais 
 qui etaient dans Leurs villages depuis plusieurs jours dans 
 davoir Leurs comarades qui etait retenus la. 
 
 Sur les Six heures, Les Outaouis vinrent S'embusquer 
 en arriere de la maison de Mr. Beaubien et ont tire I'espace 
 d'un heure sur La grosse Barque qui Leur a envoye 
 plusieurs coups de fusil sans leurs faire Le moindre tord. 
 Ce mesme jour Mr. Maisonville est arrive avec une charge, 
 d'eau de vie, de plomb, de fusil et de paquets et est venue 
 ***** SiY^Q Bien de la peine. 
 
 9e Juillet. — Le Samedi 9e Juillet. — Les Outaouais et 
 les Sauteux formerent le dessein de bruler Les barques a 
 I'ancre S'ils le pouvaient, pour y reussir, ils se mettent a 
 faire un cajeux pour envoyer Sur la riviere a la drive 
 aux environs ou etait la grosse barque quand il serait fait, 
 Cet ouvrage Les occupa deux jours, pendant ce temps 
 Le fort ne fut point inquiete. Sur Les quatre heures Les 
 hurons re vinrent Comme ils L'avoient promis La journee 
 
 the number and brought in five perigtias loaded with 10,000 weight of lead and 
 peltry. He was a trader and was at Ouiatanon when it was taken. He was of 
 great assistance in protecting the lives of the English garrison. 
 
216 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 about four o'clock bringing with them seven prisoners, — 
 five men, one of whom was the commandant^ "^^ of Pres- 
 qu'Isle, a woman, and a child; they handed these over to 
 the Commandant and asked to make peace. They were 
 told in reply that they must return all the merchandise 
 which they had taken from the traders, even to a needle, 
 and then terms of peace would be granted them. They 
 withdrew promising to restore all the merchandise they 
 had in their village. 
 
 Toward seven o'clock in the evening the Commandant 
 was warned that the savages would fire the Fort by means 
 of arrows, and that they had made a fire-raft out of boats 
 with which to set fire to the two sloops in the course of 
 the night. It was true that they were working upon a plan 
 to burn the sloops, but it did not succeed. 
 
 July 10. Sunday. 
 
 The Indians who had worked for two days to set fire 
 to the vessels, about two o'clock in the morning sent down 
 their work which was two boats bound together with ropes 
 and filled with kindling of dry wood and (birch bark). 
 The whole thing burst into flame and came floating down 
 the river, passing two hundred feet from the sloops with- 
 out doing them any harm at all. When the Indians saw 
 that their time was lost v/ith the useless work they set 
 about another fire-boat and left the Fort in peace the 
 whole day. 
 
 About seven in the evening the Commandant was warned 
 by the French from outside that the Indians were surely 
 going to set fire to the Fort under cover of the night. 
 However this might be, he put no credence in it for gener- 
 ally these news-bearers were liars who invented many 
 things or told some lie or other for sake of the welcome, 
 and then came and troubled the officers who frequently 
 laughed at them for their pains. Still, as it frequently 
 happens that some truth is concealed among a tissue of 
 stories and lies, the Commandant gave orders that four 
 
 ii^Ensign John Christie. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 317 
 
 precedente et ammenerent avec eux sept prisonniers, cinq 
 hommes dent Le Commandant de la presquisle etait du 
 nombre, une femme et un enfant qu'ils rendirent a Mr. 
 Le Commandant et demanderent La paix, il Leur fut 
 repondu qu'il faloit qu'ils rendent toutes Les marchandises 
 qu'ils avaient pris aux marchands jusqu'a une aiguille de 
 fil et que apres La paix leur serait accordee, ils se retirerent 
 promettant d'apporte tout Les marchandises qu'ils avaient 
 dans Leurs villages. 
 
 Sur les Sept heurs du soir Mr. Le Cdt. fut averti que 
 Les Sauvages voullaient mettre Le feu au fort avec des 
 fleches et qu'ils avaient fait un Cajeu avec des bateaux 
 pour mettre Le feu aux deux Barques dans le Courans de 
 la nuit, il est vray qu'ils travaillerent bien a dessein de 
 faire Bruler Les Barques, mais ils n'ont pas reussis. 
 
 lOe Juillet. — Le dimanche lOe Juillet. — Les Sauvages 
 qui avoient travaille Les deux jours precedent pour 
 L'incendie des deux Basques, envoyerent Sur les deux 
 heures du matin Leurs ouvrage qui etait deux Bateaux 
 Liees avec de grosses cordes blanc remplis de bois sec 
 fendue par eclat avec des * * * * l^ ^q^^ pj.jg gj^ 
 feu et vint derive Sur la riviere et passa a un arpent des 
 barques Sans leur faire Le moindre mal. L'ouvrage des 
 sauvages devint inutille, Leurs temps etait perdue, ce que 
 voyant Les Sauvages travaillerent a un autre cajeux et 
 ne vinrent point de La journee inquieter Le fort. 
 
 Sur les sept heures du soir Mr. Le Cdt. fut averti par 
 des frangais de dehors que Les Sauvages devoient Sure- 
 ment mettre Le feu au fort, dans la nuit a la faveur de 
 L'obscurite, ce que peut estre il ne mit aucune croyance 
 car La pluspart du tems ces nouvellistes etaient des 
 menteurs qui pour Se faire bien venir, Souvent supposoient 
 bien des choses et faisait quelque mensonge et en venaient 
 faire qui troublait. Ses Mrs. qui pour Les remercie 
 Souvent se moquoient deux, neantmoins comme il arrive 
 quelquefois que parmis toutes ces choses, et de mensonge 
 il se trouve quelque verite, a cette nouvelle Mr. Le Cdt. 
 
218 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Frenchmen and four soldiers be posted at once in bivouac 
 a couple hundred feet beyond the four corners of the 
 Fort, with orders to fire if they saw anything and then 
 fall back upon the Fort. 
 
 July 11. Monday. 
 
 The savages who were occupied with a second enter- 
 prise about like the first did not come to fire on the Fort 
 the whole day. 
 
 Toward ten o'clock in the morning the Hurons came 
 to fulfill their promise and brought all the merchandise 
 which had been plundered from the traders upon the lake 
 and on the river, and peace was concluded between them 
 and the English. 
 
 About six a Frenchman from without the Fort came 
 to warn the Commandant that the savages had the second 
 fire-boat ready and that they would set it afloat in the 
 night; which was done. 
 
 July 12. Tuesday. 
 
 One hour after midnight the Indians sent off their sec- 
 ond raft with as much success as the first one. Two cannon 
 shots were fired from the Fort toward the highway lead- 
 ing off to the southwest which scattered the savages who 
 were seated on the edge of the river to admire the effect 
 of their work. The sloop fired two cannon shots at the 
 raft and broke it to pieces, and rendered the labor of the 
 natives useless. 
 
 About ten o'clock in the morning the Pottawattamies 
 came in accordance with their arrangement to fetch three 
 English prisoners and make peace, which was granted 
 them. They then demanded their man. The Commandant 
 told them that when they had returned all the prisoners 
 which they had in their village they would get the man 
 they wanted and everything would be settled. They put 
 off till three the settling of what was asked of them. 
 Toward three in the afternoon the sloop which had come 
 from Niagara set out on her return, with orders to bring 
 back provisions and reinforcements. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 219 
 
 ordonna qu'il fut Commande Sur Le champ quatre frangais 
 et qnatre Soldats pour aller en bivouac a un arpent en 
 dehors du fort au quatre coins, avec ordre de tirer s'il 
 voyait quelque chose et de Se retirer Sous le fort apres 
 avoir Lache Leurs Coups. 
 
 lie Juillet. — Lund}'^ lie Juillet. — Les Sauvages qui 
 etoient occupe a un Second entreprise a peu pres pareille 
 aux premier ne vinrent point tire Sur Lefort de la journee. 
 
 Sur les dix heures du matin, Les hurons vinrent 
 S'acquiter de leurs promesse rapportant toutes Les 
 marchandises qui avaient ete prises aux marchands sur Le 
 Lac et dans La riviere et La paix furent conclus entre 
 eux et ces Airs. 
 
 Sur les Six heures un frangois de dehors du fort vint 
 avertir Mr. Le Cdt, que le deuxieme cajeu des Sauvages 
 etait fait et qu'ils devaient L'envoye dans La nuit, ce qui 
 fut aussi. 
 
 12e Juillet. — Le Mardy 12e Juillet. — A un heure apres 
 minuit Les Sauvages envoyerent Le deuxieme cajeu avec 
 autant de reussitte que le premier, il fut tire deux coups 
 de canon du fort Sur le chemin des Coste du Sorouais 
 qui mis en fuitte Les Sauvages qui etaient assis Sur le 
 bord de la riviere pour admirer L'effet que ferait Leurs 
 ouvrages, La barque tira deux coups de canon Sur le cajeu 
 qui le rompit et rendit I'ouvrage des sauvages inutille. 
 
 Sur les dix heures du matin Les paux vinrent suivant 
 leurs arrangements ammener trois anglais qu'ils avaient 
 prisonnier pour avoir la paix, qui Leur fut accorde, ils 
 demanderent Leurs hommes, Mr. Le Commandant leur dit 
 que quand ils auroient rendue tous les prisonniers qu'ils 
 avoient dans Leurs villages on Leurs rendraient Celui qu'ils 
 demandoient et que tout seroient conclues, ils remirent a 
 L'apres midy a conclure ce qu'on Leurs demandoient, vers 
 Les trois heures apres midy la barque venue de niagara 
 partie pour y retourner avec ordre d'amener des vivres et 
 du monde. 
 
220 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 About the same time the Pottawattamies returned as 
 they had promised in the morning with seven prisoners 
 whom they surrendered to the Commandant, at the same 
 time asking for their comrade. As he was about to 
 hand him over a man named Jacqueman"^, one of the 
 Pottawattamies' recent prisoners who had been given to 
 them for a present, said to the Commandant in English 
 that they had still other prisoners in their village. This 
 led the Commandant to change his mind and hold back 
 the prisoner, telling the Pottawattamies to bring all the 
 prisoners they had and their request would be granted. 
 This did not please them much, and with an interchange 
 of glances they formed the plan at the risk of destruction 
 to fall upon the Commandant and the officers who were 
 with them and kill them. The thing that arrested the 
 deed was this: an Ottawa Indian who entered the Fort 
 with the others and had been recognized by Mr. Mac- 
 Dougal for an Ottawa was arrested and locked up under 
 a heavy guard. Although displeased not to obtain their 
 demands, this frightened the Pottawattamies and they 
 withdrew with the determination to wreak vengeance in 
 the coming night. 
 
 July 13. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians who had learned some days before that 
 guards had been posted outside the Fort to surprise them 
 if they came near the Fort in the night resolved to be 
 revenged for the refusal they had received the day pre- 
 ceding. To this end, they came in the night to spy out the 
 sentinels who were ordered to fire at whatever they saw; 
 the Indians discovered and fired upon them and danger- 
 ously wounded a Frenchman who was posted on the south- 
 west side. The rest of the day passed quietly enough 
 around the Fort. 
 
 The same day in the afternoon the Hurons asked for a 
 secret council. There was a young woman who wanted 
 
 w'This was evidently Chapman (see note 46). On this day Crawford and 
 Chapman, both traders, one of Hopkin's men, four Royal Americans, two Rangers 
 and one of Crawford's men were brought to the fort and given up. 
 
1/ 
 
 ^^i ^ 
 
 V 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 "t" 
 
 
 o ^ ^^ ^ 
 
 
 
 u > t r 
 ^ * \ 1 ^ 
 
 \!( 
 
 .^i >l k* ^ 1 
 
 \.i 
 
 
 « ->j 
 
 
 \^ ^ 1^ 
 
 11^ 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 
 oc 
 
 a 
 
 v^ 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 221 
 
 Vers le meme terns Les paux revinrent comme ils avoient 
 promis Le matin et emmener avec eux sept prisonniers 
 qu'ils donnerent aux Cdt. en Luy demandant Leurs 
 Camarade, comme il etait pour Leurs delivre, un nomme 
 Jacqueman cy devant prisonnier et qui leur avait ete donne 
 en present aux paux qui venaient de le rendre et il dit en 
 anglais au Cdt. que Les paux avaient encore des prisonniers 
 dans Leurs villages, ce qui fut cause que le Cdt. changea 
 de ton et d'idees et retin son prisonnier fesant dire aux 
 paux de ramener tous les prisonniers qu'ils avaient et 
 qu'on Leurs accorderoient ce qu'ils demandaient ***** 
 cela ne Les rendis pas beaucoup contents qui Se regarderent 
 et ils formerent Le dessein au risque de perir de fraper 
 Sur Le Commandant et Les officiers qui L'accompagnait, 
 ce qui arreta Le coup ce fut qu'un Sauvage Outaouais qui 
 etait entre dans Le fort avec eux qui ayantete reconnus 
 par Mr. Magdougal pour outaouis fut arreste et mis en 
 prison sous bonne garde, cela donna La peur aux paux 
 qui quoique mecontent de ny pas avoir ce qu'ils deman- 
 doient Se retirerent avec resolution de se vanger dans la 
 nuit precedente. 
 
 13e Juillet. — Le Mercredy 13 Juillet. — Les Sauvages 
 qui avaient Sgu quelque jours auparavant que Ton mettait 
 des factionnaires dehors du fort pour Les surprendre 
 quand ils viendroient La nuit aupres du fort resollurent 
 de Se vange du refus qu'ils leur avaient ete fait Le jour 
 precedent, pour cela ils vinrent dans La nuit pour decouvrir 
 Les factionnaires : qui avaient ordre de tire Sur ce qu'il 
 verraient, ils Les decouvrirent et tirerent dessus et bles- 
 serent dangereusement un frangais, qui etoient en Sentinel 
 du cote du Sorouais. Le reste de la journee Se passa assez 
 paisiblement du coste du fort. 
 
 Ce meme jour apres midy Les hurons demanderent un 
 Conseil Secret, il y fut une demoiselle qui voullu y etre 
 
222 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 to be present, but at the request of the Indians she was 
 asked to remain away. 
 
 July 14. Thursday. 
 
 The Frenchman^ '^^ who had been wounded Wednesday 
 morning died of his wounds about the same time of night 
 as when he was wounded; he was buried as soon as pos- 
 sible so that nobody outside the Fort might know that 
 he had been killed, but in spite of the precautions which 
 were taken to conceal his death it was known by both the 
 French and the Indians. 
 
 July 15. Friday. 
 
 Nothing of any importance happened. 
 
 July 16. Saturday. 
 
 A slave belonging to Mr. Beaubien came into the Fort, 
 having been sent by his master to reclaim some live stock 
 which had been frightened by the Indians and had wan- 
 dered to the Fort. The slave was arrested and imprisoned 
 because, according to rumor, he had been with the Indians 
 firing on the English and upon the sloop. 
 
 July 17. Sunday, 
 
 Several people who knew perfectly well that this slave 
 was a respectable man and who had known about his con- 
 duct at the commencement of this affair came to the Fort 
 to vouch for the Pawnee and secure his discharge, but 
 pardon was refused him till further evidence from other 
 witnesses. 
 
 About * * o'clock in the evening Mr. Gammelin came 
 to the Fort with two men, and reported that the Indians 
 planned to attack the French settlers in the surrounding 
 region and asked for arms and ammunition, which were 
 given him. He was cautioned to take good care of him- 
 self, and to send the same word to all. the settlers; and 
 at the first gunshot fired in the region men would sally 
 from the Fort to assist them. 
 
 Upon receipt of this news the Commandant ordered 
 that all the French who were in the Fort should be under 
 
 ^''Cavelier: See note 80. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 233 
 
 admis, mais a la demande des Sauvages fut prie d'estre 
 dehors. 
 
 14 Juillet. — Jeudi 14 Juillet. — Le frangais qui avait ete 
 blesse Le mercredy matin mourut de ses blessures vers le 
 meme terns qu'il avait ete blesse et fut enterre aussitot 
 que possible, afin que Ton ne Sciat pas dehors Le fort que il 
 avait ete tue, mais nialgre les precautions que Ton pris 
 pour cache Sa mort, elle fut Sgue par les frangais et par les 
 Sauvages. , 
 
 15e Juillet. — Vendredy 15e Juillet. — II ne S'est rien 
 passe qui merite attention. 
 
 16e Juillet. — Samedy 16e Juillet. — Un esclave appar- 
 tenant a Mr. Beaubien vint dans le fort ayant ete envoye 
 par son maitre pour reclame des animaux qui ayant ete 
 effarouches par Les Sauvages S'etait refugie dans Le fort, 
 cette esclave fut arreste et mis en prison parce que Soit 
 disant il avait tire avec Les Sauvages Sur ces Mrs. et Sur 
 La Barque. 
 
 17e Juillet. — Dimanche 17e Juillet. — plusieurs personnes 
 qui connaissait parfaitement cette esclave pour etre un 
 bon sujet et qui avaient ete temoins de Sa conduite, au 
 commencement de cette affaire, vinrent au fort a la messe 
 et en meme tems pour justifier Le panis et le faire de 
 charge, mais sa grace fut refusee, en attendant d'autre 
 temoins. 
 
 Sur les heures du soir Mr. Gammelin vint au fort 
 
 avec deux hommes et rapporterent que Les Sauvages 
 avaient dessein de frape Sur Les habitans dans les costes, 
 demanda des armes et de la munition ce qui Luy fut donnee 
 et il Lui recommanda de se bien garde et de le faire dire 
 chez tous Les habitans et que au premier coup de fusils 
 qu'il serait tire dans La Coste, il sortiraient du monde du 
 fort pour les secourir. Mr. Le Cdt. a cette nouvelle or- 
 donna que tous Les frangais qui etaient dans le fort fussent 
 
324 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 arms the whole night in order to give assistance to the 
 coasts if necessary. But fortunately the night went by 
 quietly and the settlers got off with a night's vigil and 
 a scare. 
 
 July 18. Monday. 
 
 The gates of the Fort had been continually closed up 
 to this day for safety and to prevent a surprise from the 
 Indians; this was very bothersome, not only to the officers 
 who were compelled to open them for the needs of those 
 who asked to come in, but also for those who wanted to 
 go out, and through fear of a refusal or of being turned 
 back did not dare ask to have them opened. In order to 
 settle all the difficulties knowledge of which had reached 
 him, the Commandant ordered that the gate which faced 
 the river should be opened to the public need from nine 
 in the morning to six in the evening; and that two sen- 
 tinels should be stationed in each side with orders not to 
 allow any French to go out without permission, but to 
 allow all who came to the gate to come in. The Indians 
 were excepted in the order — truth to tell they did not 
 approach nearer than half a mile or so, and then only 
 with many precautions. 
 
 During all these days the Indians did not approach to 
 fire upon the Fort. 
 
 At one o'clock the Commandant was warned that the 
 Ottawas were engaged in something which deserved atten- 
 tion. They were greatly occupied in building a new fire- 
 float of dry wood which they planned to send down along 
 the river and which, when it was set on fire, should drift 
 upon the sloop and burn it. But it took a long while to 
 get the work ready for what it was designed to do. 
 
 Toward nine in the evening some Chippewas came and 
 fired a few volleys upon the sloop which in turn replied 
 with some balls. After the firing the Indians howled 
 abuse at the guards upon the vessel among whom was an 
 Englishman who had formerly been a prisoner among 
 the Ottawas; he spoke the Chippewa tongue pretty well 
 and he replied to the Indians in the same strain. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 225 
 
 Sur pied toute La nuit pour encas de besoin d'aller donne 
 du secours dans les costes, mais heureusement La nuit Se 
 passa tranquille et Les habitans en furent quitte pour une 
 veille et une peur. 
 
 18e Juillet. — Le Lundy 18e Juillet. — Les portes du fort 
 qui j usque a ce jour avait ete continuellement ferme pour 
 La Surete du fort et par la crainte de Surprise venant des 
 Sauvages et qui genaient fort, tant Mrs. Les officiers pour 
 Les faire ouvrir au besoin de ceux qui Le demandoient 
 que ceux qui voullaient sortir par la crainte d'un refus 
 ou de detourne ces Mrs. n'osoient en demander L'ouverture. 
 Mr. Le Cdt. pour rompre toutes difficultes quy avaient 
 penetre Jusqu'a Luy ordonna que La porte qui fesait face 
 a la riviere Serait ouverte au Besoin du public depuis 
 neuf heures du matin j usque a Six heures du Soir avec 
 deux factionnaires de chaque coste qui avaient ordre de 
 ne rien Laisser Sortir du fort par aucun frangais Sans sa 
 permission, mais de Laisser entre ceux qui se presenteroient 
 a la porte, Sinon Les Sauvages, qui a dire Levray n'en 
 approchaient Le plus pres de quinze arpens et encore avec 
 tout Bien des precautions tout ce jours Les Sauvages ne 
 vinrent pas tire Sur le fort. A le heure L'on vint avertir 
 Mr. Le Cdt. que Les Sauvages Outaouais avoient des 
 manoeuvres qui paraissait meriter attention, qui Les 
 occupaient beaucoup a rebatir de nouveau un cajeux de 
 bois sec qui suivant Leurs desseins devait venir tout le 
 long de la riviere et que le feu etant pris avait derive Sur 
 La Barge pour La brule, mais cette ouvrage etait de longue 
 duree avant qu'il fut en etat de faire ce pourquoy, il etait 
 destine, vers Les neufs du soir, des Sauvages Sauteux 
 vinrent tire des coups de fusil Sur La Barque, qui Luy 
 en envoya aussi quelque coups, apres Ses decharges Les 
 Sauvages chanterent Sotises au gardiens de la barque 
 parmis Lesquels il y avait un anglais qui avait ete prisonnier 
 cy devant chez Les Outaouais et qui parlait assez bien 
 La Langue Sautaisse et il repondit aux Sauvages de la 
 meme maniere que Le Sauvage. ***** 
 
226 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 July 19. Tuesday. 
 
 Around two o'clock P. M. Mr. Beaubien brought the 
 news that some twelve savages were hidden in ambush a 
 little more than half a mile away for the purpose of firing 
 upon the Fort. They were discovered in their hiding 
 place and two cannon balls and two shells were discharged 
 at them; one of the latter hit an apple tree in which six 
 Indians had climbed. They came down promptly and fled 
 from the enclosure to their camp where they kept quiet 
 the rest of the day. 
 
 July 20. Wednesday. 
 
 The Commandant received news from the Indian camp 
 by which he was again informed that the Indians were at 
 work making something to sweep the river, so as to suc- 
 ceed in burning the sloop that had remained near the 
 Fort and protected the approaches to it; but their work 
 was only in its infancy and it would take a week longer 
 at least, although they had been at work upon it for four 
 days, and were bound not to come and fire upon the Fort 
 till the fire-raft was done. 
 
 At this report the Commandant was minded to profit 
 by the delay in order to save his sloop from the destruc- 
 tion which threatened it. He ordered that two boats be 
 sheathed inside with oak planking five inches thick and 
 that the gunwales be increased to the height of * * feet 
 
 * * and sheathed like the inside, so that a man stand- 
 ing upright in the boats would be protected from the 
 bullets. In the prow of each boat a swivel gun was 
 mounted so as to rake in three directions; these were 
 tested in the middle of the river in front of the Fort and 
 answered all expectations. 
 
 July 21. Thursday. 
 
 The Indians, filled with their project, worked as indus- 
 triously at their fire-raft as if they were paid for it; they 
 did not give themselves any respite, hardly taking time to 
 eat their meals. 
 
 From what he had been told concerning the way the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 227 
 
 19e Juillet. — Mardy 19e Juillet. — Sur les deux heures 
 apres midi, il vint la nouvelle par Mr. Beaubien qu'a 
 quinze arpens du fort Environs douze Sauvages etaient 
 caches en embuscade pour tire Sur le fort, ils furent 
 decouverts dans Leurs retraites et il fut envoye deux coups 
 de canon a boulets et deux bombes dont une frappa un 
 pommier dans Lequel il y en avait Six de monte qui Le 
 descendirent promptement en fuyant de I'enclos dans leur 
 camp OU ils resterent tranquille Le reste du jours. 
 
 20e Juillet. — Le Mercredy 20e Juillet. — Le matin Mr. 
 Le Cdt. eut nouvelle du camp * * * des Sauvages ou L'on 
 Luy reitera que Les Sauvages etaient a barre la riviere afin 
 de reussir a brule La barque qui avait reste pres du fort et 
 Les empechaient Les approches du fort, mais que Leurs 
 ouvrages n'etait encore que naissante et qu'il y avaient 
 encore pour huit jours d'ouvrage pour Le moins quoiqu'il 
 y eut quatre jours qu'ils y travaillent et ils n,e voullaient 
 pas venir tire Sur le fort que Le cajeu ne soit termine 
 Mr. Le Cdt. sur ce rapport voullu en profiter de ce moment 
 de sauver sa barque de L'incendie dont elle estait menace 
 et ordonna que deux bateaux fussent redouble au dedans 
 avec Bordage de Chene, cinq pouce d'epaisseur et rehausse 
 Les bords a la hauteur de * * * * pied * * * * 
 et double comme le fond de sorte qu'un homme pent se 
 tenir dans les bateaux debout etait par la haut bord 
 garanti de la balle, il fut mis dans la pince de devant de 
 chaque bateaux un piece en barbette qui batais Sur trois 
 faces dont I'essaie fut fait au milieu de la riviere devant 
 Le fort et qui reussit comme L'on Se L'etait attendu. 
 
 21e Juillet. — Le Jeudy 21e Juillet. — Les Sauvages occupe 
 de leurs projets travaillerent avec autant d'assuidite a 
 leurs cajeux que S'ils en eussent ete Bien paye, ils ne Se 
 donnerent aucune relache car a peine ils se donnaient Le 
 terns de prendre leurs repas, ***** ^jg ^es deux 
 bateaux ordonna et n'ayant qu'on fit a ce que Lon Luy 
 avaient fait de la Conduite des Sauvages dans leurs 
 
228 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 Indians went about their enterprises the Commandant 
 judged that he had time enough yet to work upon his 
 barges; he ordered four grappling-hooks to be rigged, two 
 for each boat, one of each pair supplied with an iron 
 chain fifteen feet long, the other hook made of steel or 
 cast iron and attached to ten fathoms of cable. The two 
 boats thus equipped were to go to meet the fire-raft and 
 cast their grappling hooks with the chains upon it, while 
 the other hooks or half anchors were to be dropped; in 
 this way the course of the raft would be arrested and the 
 sloop saved from the danger which had threatened it for 
 some time, and the labor of the Indians rendered useless. 
 During this time the sloop was to weigh anchor again 
 and move nearer the Fort with the help of the cables 
 which were to stop the fire-raft. 
 
 Toward evening a rumor spread that the Hurons of 
 the bad band and the Chippewas were plotting to make 
 an attack during the night on the settlers of the south- 
 west coast; the settlers stayed on the alert all night, but 
 fortunately the rumor proved to be unfounded. 
 
 July 22. Friday. 
 
 The day passed quietly for both parties. In the course 
 of the day the news was brought by an Abenaki Indian, 
 who came according to his tell, from Montreal, that a 
 French fleet was coming to Canada to recapture the coun- 
 try; however, the story died in its inception as there was 
 nothing true about it; but even though it was false it 
 reawakened the hope of Pontiac, of his tribe, and of the 
 Chippewas, who had * * * their foolish schemes 
 the fire-raft, the labor upon which * * * 
 
 In order to rescue his master who had fallen into the 
 river an employee of Mr. Pierre Reaume wished * * 
 * (Here follow in the MMS six lines quite illegible. )'°*. 
 
 July 23. Saturday. 
 
 The day passed very tranquilly for both sides. About 
 
 ^^'Schoolcraft, who had the manuscript in 1846, must have found it in a much 
 better condition for he translates "About * * * a man in the employ of Mr. 
 Beaume (Reaume) ■wishing to cross the river on his master's business. As he 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 229 
 
 entreprises, il y avail encore de Tavance pour faire 
 travailler a la barque, il ordonna qu'il fut fait quatre 
 grapins de cordage pour mettre, deux dans chaque bateau, 
 dont I'un de ces deux grapins avec une chaine de fer de 
 environ quinze pieds de Long et Tautre grapin Serait en 
 assier ou caste de dix Brasse de Loing, les deux bateaux 
 ainsy equippe devaient alle au devant du Sus-dit cajeux et 
 jetter Leurs grapins enchaine dessus, I'autre grapin ou 
 demi ancre devait etre aussi jette a I'ancre et par cette 
 manoeuvre arreste Le cajeux et ainsi La barque sera 
 sauve du danger qui La menagait depuis Longtemps et 
 rendre I'ouvrage des Sauvages inutille. La barque devoit 
 pendant ce temps Leve Son ancre d'ou elle etait mouille, 
 et mouille devant le fort a I'aidement des cables qui 
 devaient arreste Le Cajeu. 
 
 Vers le soir, il couru un bruit que les hurons de la 
 mauvaise bande et les Sauteux avait fait complot de frape 
 dans La nuit sur les habitans de la Coste du Sorouais, ce 
 qui Leur fit passer La nuit sur pied, mais heureusement ce 
 bruit se trouva faux. 
 
 22e Juillet. — Vendredy 22e Juillet. — La journee Se passa 
 bien tranquille, de part et d'autre II couru le jour en suite, 
 une nouvelle venant de la part d'un sauvage Abenaqui, 
 qui Soi-disant venait de Montreal ***** ^t q^'ji 
 venait une flotte frangaise en Canada pour reprendre le 
 pays, mais elle mourut dans sa naissance, n'ayant rien qu'il 
 Le fut vray, mais neanmoins quoy que fausse elle reveilla 
 dans le chef Pondiac et dans sa bande et des Sauteux qui 
 avaient ***** leurs folks entreprises le cajeu 
 dont Le travail * * * * De la vouloir finir. 
 
 Un engage de Mr. piere reaume voullii pour retirer Son 
 maitre qui etait tombe a la riviere. ***** 
 
 23e Juillet. — Samedy 23e Juillet. — La journee Se passa 
 fort tranquille de part et d'autre sur les trois heures de 
 
 had reached the middle, the Indians made several discharges at him. These made 
 bim return with more speed than he had gone. About ten in the evening, as 
 the sentinels were on the watch, random shots were fired." 
 
230 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 three o'clock P. M. there was heard in the Fort from the 
 direction of the Huron village a volley of gun shots as if 
 to salute the arrival of some barge. The English feared 
 it was to greet the coming of some new prisoners, but it 
 turned out to be the arrival of Andre^^^ Huron de 
 Lorette. 
 
 July 24. Sunday. 
 
 The Indians who were bound to destroy the sloop 
 labored hard to carry out their project, and the Com- 
 mandant who was equally determined that their project 
 should fail ordered the two boats I have spoken of before 
 to make a reconnoissance up the river in order to disturb 
 them in their labors, and it was done. Toward ten o'clock 
 three officers with sixty men well armed embarked in the 
 two boats and a barge and went up the river to discover 
 the place where they were working. 
 
 The savages who saw the three boats in the distance 
 and believed it was some booty coming into their hands 
 abandoned their labors, and twenty of them with weapons 
 in their hands came out in two canoes to meet the three 
 boats. The English who were aboard allowed them to 
 come within gunshot. The savages did it, not understand- 
 ing the construction of these boats; they advanced with 
 cries of joy, thinking they would capture them, but they 
 received a rude surprise. When the commander of the 
 boats saw them near enough for all the shots to carry, 
 he ordered his men to seize their guns and fire not only 
 the muskets but the swivels as well. This startled the 
 Indians who were not expecting such a salute, and they 
 retraced their course quicker than they had come. From 
 the shore they fired upon the boats and slightly wounded 
 a man in the head with a bullet which pierced his hat 
 and carried away a lock of his hair. 
 
 The boats and the barge returned to the Fort about 
 
 ""Andre, a Huron Indian, was greatly trusted by the English. He carried 
 letters from Detroit and Sandusky to Bouquet and Fort Pitt during the Indian 
 wars. Schoolcraft adds after this sentence "who had arrived with ♦ • * Lenape 
 chief of Belle River and that * * ♦ Detroit in * * *. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 231 
 
 I'apres midy il fut entendu du fort vers le village des hiirons 
 une volee de coups de fusil, comma un salut de berge qui 
 arrive, alors ces. Mrs. craignant que c'etait quelque prison- 
 niers que les Sauvages avaient fait, mais c'etait Andre 
 Huron de Lorette qui arrivait. 
 
 24e Juillet. — Deinanche 24e Juillet. — Les Sauvages 
 qui voullaient detruire La barque travaillaient fortement 
 a faire reussir leurs projets et Mr, Le Cdt. qui voullais 
 que Leurs projets tournassent a rien ***** jQ^ 
 faire une decouverte sur la riviere avec Les bateaux dont 
 Jay parle plus haut afin de les inquieter dans leurs travaux, 
 ce qui fut execute. Sur les dix heures, trois officiers a la 
 teste de Soixante hommes de troupes bien armees Em- 
 barquerent dans Les deux bateaux et une berge et 
 monterent dans la riviere pour decouvrir le lieux de Leurs 
 travaille, Les Sauvages qui virent de Loing Ses trois 
 voitures crurent que c'etait quelque proye qui leur venait, 
 abandonnerent Leurs ouvrages et embarquerent au nombre 
 de vingt dans deux canots avec Leurs amies, pour venir 
 aux devant de c'est trois bateaux. Ces Mrs. qui etaient 
 dedans Les Laisserent aproche a la porte d'un fusil, ce 
 que fesaient aussi Les Sauvages qui ne Sgavaient pas La 
 construction de ces bateaux et avangaient en fesant des 
 cris de joye, croyant de les tenir, et qui eut un mauvais cen- 
 tre tems parce que le Cdt. de ces bateaux Les voyant assez 
 proche pour tous les coups puisse porte, ordonna a 
 tout Sont monde de prendre Leurs armes et de faire feux 
 tans que de la mousqueterie que du pierrier ce qui Surpris 
 Les Sauvages qui ne S'attendaient pas a un pareille Salut, 
 retournerent sur Leurs pas plus vite qu'ils n'etaient venus 
 et tirerent Sur Les bateaux de terre et blesserent un homme 
 legerement a la teste, d'une balle qui perga son chapeau 
 et Luy emporta un bouquet de cheveux. Les bateaux et la 
 berge revinrent au fort, Sur Les midy sans avoir pu de- 
 
333 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 noon without being able to discover either their hiding place 
 or their work. The Indians followed along after them on 
 land as far as Mr. Chauvin's^^^ house, a mile and a quar- 
 ter from the Fort, where the barge discharged a cannon 
 ball at them which scattered them but did not wound any. 
 However, the ball entered the house, doing great damage, 
 and dangerously wounding two savages, one in the arm, 
 the other in the thigh; the latter died some days later. 
 
 About one o'clock in the afternoon the Ottawa and 
 Chippewa chiefs repaired to the village of the Hurons in 
 obedience to a request from the chiefs of the Eries and 
 Delawares, who had sent word early in the morning ask- 
 ing for a council. 
 
 The Commandant ordered the two boats and the barge 
 around three o'clock in the afternoon to take the same 
 number of men, and go back up the river to where they 
 went in the morning to see if they could discover the 
 Indians and where they were at work. But they were 
 unable to find out anything; the Indians followed them as. 
 in the morning and fired upon them. The boats and the 
 barge returned the fire without doing any damage because 
 the Indians took refuge behind the fences. The boats and 
 the barge returned to the Fort about six o'clock no better 
 off than when they left. 
 
 Around ten o'clock in the evening the Ottawas came 
 and fired some scattering shots at the Fort. 
 
 July 25. Monday. 
 
 The Ottawas were busy in the council which was to 
 have been held the day before but had been put over to 
 this day, and neglected the Fort to go to the house of the 
 Delaware and Erie chiefs in the Huron village. 
 
 Two residents of the Fort, who had gone on business 
 some time before to the northern neighborhoods and had 
 been held by Pontiac, returned during the day and brought 
 word that the building of the famous raft had been com- 
 pletely abandoned. This was due to the efforts of two 
 Frenchmen who had told them that the boats would hinder 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 233 
 
 couvir Leurs retraites ny Leurs travaux. Les Sauvages les 
 conduisirent par terre j usque chez Mr. Chauvin a trente 
 arpent du fort ou La barge Leurs envoya de canon a boulet 
 qui Les fit fuire Sans en blesse aucun, mais le boulet entra 
 dans leur maison et fit un grand degat et blessa dangereuse- 
 ment deux Sauvages aux bras et a la Cuisse dont ce dernier 
 en mourut quelques jours apres. 
 
 Sur Les un heure apres midy Les chefs Outaouais et 
 Sauteux Se rendirent au village des hurons Suivant La 
 demande du chefs chats et des Loups qui Les avaient fait 
 avertir des Le petit matin pour tenir Conseil. 
 
 Sur les trois heures apres midy, Les deux bateaux et la 
 berge avec La meme quantite de monde retourna par ordre 
 de Mr. Le Cdt. ou ils avaient ete Le matin voir S'ils les de- 
 couvriraient, et le lieu de leur travail des Sauvages, ce qu'ils 
 ne purent faire Les Sauvages tirerent de Sur de terre et 
 Les conduisirent comme Le matin. Les bateaux et La 
 barque tirerent dessus eux Sans pouvoir Leur faire aucun 
 tord, parce que les Sauvages se retranchaient derriere Les 
 Cloutures des terres. Les bateaux et la berge revenerent au 
 fort Sur Six heures du Soir Les Outaouais vinrent tire Sur 
 Le fort Sans dessein. 
 
 25e Juillet. — Le Lundy 25e Juillet. — Les Outaouais occupe 
 du conseil qui devoient Se tenir le jour precedent et qui fut 
 remis a ce jour oublierent Le fort pour aller a la demeure 
 des chefs chats et Loups au village des Hurons. 
 
 Deux domicilier du fort qui avaient ete quelque temps 
 auparavant dans les Costes du nord pour affaire et qui 
 avaient ete retenus par pondiak et revinrent ce jour, et 
 rapporterent que I'edifice de ce fameux cajeu avait ete 
 totalement abandonne par I'entremise de deux frangais qui 
 leur dit que les bateaux empecheraient le cajeu de couler la 
 barque et qu'il y avaient des chaines grippe avec deux ancres 
 
 m^Jean Baptiste Chauvin lived on the north side of the river, east of the fort. 
 In 1771 he was living on his farm at the Grand Marais. He was a laborer and 
 married in 1767. His brother Charles was a blacksmith for the Hurons and the 
 village of Detroit, and also lived east of the fort. 
 
234 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 the raft from running down the sloop ; and that there were 
 grappling chains with two anchors to hold the vessel moored 
 in the middle of the river, and that they were laboring 
 in vain as they would never accomplish their purpose. 
 This discouraged them so that they absolutely gave up 
 their mad enterprise. 
 
 The rumor was circulated in the Fort about ten o'clock 
 in the evening that Messrs. Jacques Godfroy and Mesmil- 
 chesne had returned" ^ from the Illinois where they had 
 been sent by Pontiac. The report was not substantiated 
 till the next day. 
 
 July 26. Tuesday. St. Ann's Day. 
 
 Early in the morning it was learned that the messengers 
 whom Pontiac, great chief of the nations of the north, had 
 sent to Mr. DeLeon, commander of the Illinois country, 
 had returned the night before. Growing out of this all 
 sorts of rumors were circulated by the French in the Fort, 
 but they had no foundation in fact and so died in their 
 birth; the principal one was that the Illinois nations 
 strongly recommended the Indian nations of Detroit not 
 to do any harm to the French who lived in the surround- 
 ing coasts or to those in the Fort, unless they should 
 espouse the cause of the English. 
 
 On this day a great council was again held in the Huron 
 village among the Fries, Delawares, Ottawas, and Potta- 
 wattamies. At its conclusion Pontiac in his capacity of 
 over-chief of all the nations of the north, wearing his war- 
 belt, caught up the tomahawk of battle and began to chant 
 a war-song against the English, at the same time inviting 
 all the chiefs in the council to do likewise; he told them 
 that the Master of Life had ordered him to make war 
 upon the English and spare not, and the field must be 
 swept clean for the coming of his Father in the autumn. 
 Aroused by his example all the other chiefs and the Indians 
 chanted the war-song in their turn till the end of the 
 council. 
 
 According to the report of some Frenchmen of the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION D'uNE CONSPIRATION 235 
 
 pour La faire reste au milieu de la riviere et qu'ils travail- 
 laient inutilement qu'il ne viendrait jamais a bout de leurs 
 desseins ce qui Les deconcerta jusqu'au point d'abandonner 
 tout a fait Leurs folles entreprises. 
 
 Sur les dix heures du soir, il courii dans Le fort une 
 nouvelle que Mr. Jacques Godfroy et mesnilchesne qui 
 avaient ete envoye par pondiak au illinois etaient de retour, 
 cette nouvelle ne fut confirme que Le Lendemain. 
 
 26e Juillet. — Mardy 26e Juillet. — Jour de la feste de Ste. 
 Anne, L'on Sgue des Le petit matin que Les Couriers que 
 pondiak, grand chef de toutes les nations du nord, avail 
 envoye vers Mr, De Leon, Cdt. des illinois. etaient de re- 
 tour La veille au soir, a cette arrive il fut debite par Les 
 frangais du fort differente nouvelle, qui n'avait rien de 
 vray et qui mourrait dans Leurs naissance, La principal 
 etait que les nations des illinois, recommandoient fort aux 
 nations du Detroit de ne point faire de tord aux frangais 
 qui habitaient Les costes ny a ceux qui etoient aans le fort, 
 au nioins qu'ils ne voulussent prendre Le parti des anglais. 
 
 II y eut encore ce jour un grand Conseil chez Les hurons, 
 entre eux Les chats et Les Loups, Les outaouais et les 
 poux et a la fin du Conseil, pondiak par ses qualites de 
 grand chef de toutes Les nations du nord, home du colier 
 de guerre pris La halte de guerre et La chanta contre les 
 anglais en invitant tous les chefs qui etaient dans le Con- 
 seil de I'imiter, Leur disant que Le maitre de la vie Luy 
 avait dit de faire La guerre aux anglais Sans Les epargne 
 et qu'il falait que La place fut nette pour quand Son pere 
 viendrait cette automne, tous Les autres chefs a Son ex- 
 emple avec Les Sauvages chanterent tous la guerre tour a 
 tour et a la fin du conseil Suivant Le rapport de quelque 
 frangais de la coste qui S'y etait trouve Le chef des chats 
 
 "^They returned bringing letters for the French habitants and messages to 
 Pontiac. Mr. Navarre sent some of the letters to the fort. Godfroy told Pontiac 
 that the commandant in the Illinois country could not send him any help as he 
 had heard that peace had been declared, but as soon as his couriers arrived, whom 
 he had sent to New Orleans, if he found the news to be false, he would see what 
 he could do. He desired the French to keep quiet. Diary of the Siege of Detroit, 
 pp. 51 and 53. 
 
236 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 region who were present the Erie chief said : '*My 
 brothers, remember that the French are our brothers and 
 that they must not be harmed because our Father could 
 reproach us for it unless they should take up the interests 
 of the English." 
 
 July 27. Wednesday. 
 
 The Indians spent all this day chanting the war-song, — 
 each nation in their own village led by their chief; and 
 they took new measures to insure the capture of the Fort, 
 but all their plans amounted to nothing. 
 
 Around two o'clock in the afternoon Andre Huson^^^ 
 de Lorette, whom the English had suspected of being con- 
 cerned in the uprisings of the Indians and even of being 
 ringleader, came into the Fort to vindicate himself and 
 prove his innocence. 
 
 About six o'clock some one came and reported to the 
 English that the savages intended to set fire to the two 
 portable bastions which were situated in the rear of the 
 Fort on the slope and in which four sentinels were posted 
 each day. 
 
 July 29. Fridayi^^ 
 
 All night a fog so dense that one could not see a step 
 in front of him. Toward daylight it thinned a little, and 
 about five o'clock, an hour when one was least expecting 
 it, a great number of barges were seen coming into sight 
 on the river to the right of the River Rouge. The Fort 
 was at once on the alert, thinking it was some Indian par- 
 ties coming to join the ones here. The English did not 
 suspect it was relief for them although they were expect- 
 ing some, and to assure themselves as to what it might 
 be a cannon shot was fired on the southeast side. A cannon 
 shot came in response, for these barges had four little 
 cannons mounted as swivels in the bow, and there were in 
 addition two small mortar six-pounders. 
 
 i^Huron. 
 
 "*Mr. Rudolph Worch and Dr. F. Krusty, who translated this manuscript in 
 1885, recorded on July 28th: "The Indians did not move this day. [The com- 
 mander asked] the settlers to come into the fort and not go to the shores." Mich. 
 Pion. and Hist. Colls., Vol. VIII, p. 337. This portion of the MMS. is almost 
 entirely gone. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 237 
 
 dit mes freres Souvenez vous que les frangais sent nos 
 freres et qu'il faut prendre garde de ne point Leur faire 
 de mal parce que nostre pere nous Le reprocheraient, a 
 moins qu'ils ne veulent prendre les interets des anglais. 
 
 27e Juillet. — Le mercredi 27e Juillet. — Les Sauvages 
 employerent encore cette journee pour chanter La guerre, 
 chaque nation La chanta dans son village Leurs chef a 
 Leurs tetes et prirent de nouvelles mesures pour reussir a 
 prendre Le fort mais toute Leurs dimention et rien fut 
 tout de meme. 
 
 Sur Les deux heures apres midy, Andre Huson de Lo- 
 rette, qui avait ete Soupgonne par ces Mrs. d'estre complices 
 dans les revolutions des Sauvages et meme d'y avoir La 
 premiere main entra dans le fort pour se justifier et prouve 
 Son innocence. 
 
 Sur Les Six heures L'on vint dire a ces Mrs. que Les 
 Sauvages voullaient mettre Le feu aux deux cavaliers qui 
 etaient derriere Le fort Sur Le coteaux Lesquels ont 
 mettaient journellement quatre factionnaires dans chaque. 
 
 28e Juillet. — Jeudy 28e Juillet. — Les Sauvages resterent 
 tranquille tous cette journee. Mr. Le Cdt. demanda aux 
 habitans de venir au fort et fit defense de ne point aller a 
 la Coste. Sous pretexte de n'estre point decouvert dans 
 leur retraite les Sauvages formaient le pro jet de vouloir 
 prendre Le fort d'assaut. 
 
 29e Juillet. — Vendredy 29e Juillet. — Toute la nuit un 
 Brouillard Sy epais que L'on ne voyait pas un pas devant 
 Soy Sur le jour il diminua un peu, Sur les cinq heures du 
 matin a I'heure que L'on y pensait Lemoins L'on vit 
 paraistre Sur La riviere au droit de la riviere rouge un 
 grand nombre de berges, ce qui donna une espece d'allerte 
 dans le fort, croyant que c'etait quelques parties Sauvages 
 qui venaient Se joindre a ceux d'icy, Ses Mrs. ne Sgavaient 
 pas que c'etait du Secours qui Leurs venaient Bien que 
 cependant ils en attendaient : mais pour S'assurer de ce 
 que pouvait estre il firent tire un coup de canon du coste 
 du Sorais il Leur fut repondue par un autre coup de canon, 
 
238 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 When the shot was heard the Commandant, followed by 
 Mr. Hopkins and two other officers, embarked with ten 
 soldiers in one of the boats that I have spoken of before, 
 and went out to meet the barges and see what they were. 
 There w^ere twenty-two of them with two hundred eighty 
 troops and six cannons, and an aide-de-camp^ ^^ of General 
 Amherst was in command. 
 
 As the barges passed between the Huron and Pottawat- 
 tamy villages which were opposite each other, they were 
 saluted by volleys from the two nations w^hich dangerously 
 wounded fifteen men in the body, two of whom died, and 
 some others only slightly in the arms and hands. From 
 Niagara to the Fort here the barges had been guided by 
 Mr. Lasel, a trader of Montreal who had interests in this 
 post. 
 
 As there were not barracks enough to lodge all the 
 troops, an order was issued that some should be quartered 
 till further orders on private citizens, according to the 
 accommodations of each one, and this was carried out 
 promptly. 
 
 In passing by the way of Sandusky the troops terrified 
 some of the Indians who were living on the outskirts of 
 the village there. At sight of so many men the savages 
 took fright and abandoned their cabins which were pillaged 
 and burned by the soldiers, and their cornfields devas- 
 tated. 
 
 After the arrival of the troops a rumor was circulated 
 in the Fort that still more forces to the number of four 
 hundred men were coming by the northern route to join 
 the English; but it was not true. 
 
 July 30. Saturday. 
 
 The Commandant ordered that a part of the canoes 
 which had been lying on the edge of the strand in front of 
 the Fort since the beginning of hostilities should be 
 repaired to be ready for use in case they were wanted. 
 
 "°James Dalzell (or Dalyell), Amherst's aide-de-camp, had been appointed 
 lieutenant in the 60th or Royal Americans early in 1756, and in 1760 obtained 
 a company in the 2nd Battalion of the Royals or 1st Regiment of Foot. He 
 wag killed at the battle on the bridge over Parent Creek described at the end of 
 this manuscript. Diary of the Siege of Detroit, p. 54. 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 339 
 
 parceque ces berges avaient quatre petit canon monte en 
 barbet ou vid millet Sur la piece de devant avec deux 
 petits mortier de six, a cette reponse Mr. Le Cdt. Suivi de 
 Mr. hobquince et de deux officiers avec dix Soldats em- 
 barquerent dans un des bateaux dont Jay cy dessus parle 
 et furent au devant de ses berges pour Les reconnaitre qui 
 etaient au nombre de vingt deux dans Lesquelles etaient 
 deux cents quatre vingt hommes de troupe regie, Six ca- 
 nonniers a la teste desquel etait un aide de camp de Mr. 
 Le general Amars, ces berges en passant devant Les vil- 
 lages des hurons et des paux qui Se regardaient, ils furent 
 Salue de quelque decharge de coups de fusil de la part 
 de ses deux nations qui en blesserent quinze dans Le corps 
 dangereusement, dont deux en moururent, et d'autres aux 
 bras et aux mains, mais Legerement, ces berges depuis 
 Niagara Jusque icy dans Lefort furent guide par Mr. La 
 Sel, commergant de Montreal qui avaient des interest dans 
 ce poste. 
 
 Comme il n'y avait point de cazerne pour Loge toute 
 cette troupe il fut ordonne que chaque particulier en 
 Logeraient Jusque a nouvelle ordre chaqu'un suivant Le 
 Logement qu'il occupait, ce qui fut Execute ponctuelle- 
 ment. Cette troupe en passant par Sandosque donna 
 L'epouvante a quelque Sauvage qui etaient cabane aux en- 
 virons du village, Ses Sauvages voyant tant de monde 
 eiirent peur et abandonnerent Leurs cabane qui fut pille 
 par Les Soldats et Leurs cabanes brule et Leurs bled 
 arrache. 
 
 A cette arrivee il couru un bruit dans Le fort qu'il venait 
 encore des forces a ces messieurs par le nord au nombre 
 de quatre, cent hommes ce qui ne fut point. 
 
 30e Juillet.— Le Samedy 30e Juillet.— Mr. Le Cdt. or- 
 donna qu'une partie des canots de course qui etaient Sur 
 Le bord de la greve devant Lefort depuis Le Commence- 
 ment de cette Evenement fussent racommode pour Servir 
 
340 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 In the evening all the troops assembled on the parade- 
 grounds for instruction as was customary, and all the 
 officers, the old as well as the new-comers, were there. It 
 was decided to make a sortie in the course of the coming 
 night with three hundred and some odd men, at the head 
 of whom should be the aide-de-camp who had commanded 
 the troops just arrived, and proceed straight to Pontiac's 
 camp in order to bring him and the savages to account 
 and compel them to make peace. Sabres and ammunition 
 were distributed to the whole troop, which was ordered 
 to be ready at the first call in the coming night. 
 
 At two o'clock of this same day the Hurons who had 
 got wind that some sortie was about to be tried made a 
 pretense of abandoning their village. At Point Montreal 
 in full sight of the Fort they burned some old canoes and 
 rubbish which was worthless to them, and embarked bag 
 and baggage, even the dogs, and departed down the river 
 as if headed for their winter camp. Several of the French 
 believed this, too, and some one went and told the Eng- 
 lish who put credence in the departure without wishing, 
 however, to run the risk of going to the village, fearful 
 of some trick on the part of the Indians. And trick it 
 was, because the Hurons dropped down the river beyond 
 sight of the houses, landed in the woods and concealed 
 their women and children and goods, then came back 
 through the forest to the right of the village and took a 
 position where they could ambush the English in case they 
 came to the village, as had been rumored. 
 
 It was a false report, nevertheless the Hurons remained 
 in ambush on the lookout two days, after which they came 
 back to their village just as they had departed. 
 
 July 31. Sunday. 
 
 About two in the morning, following the orders of the 
 aide-de-camp, all the troops selected for the expedition 
 were ready to set out in light marching order, stripped 
 to their jackets and carrying their accoutrements and their 
 arms. As soon as they left the Fort they turned in the 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 241 
 
 au besoin que L'on en aurait. Le Soir, Suivant La Cou- 
 tume toiite Se trouva Sur La place d'arme pour L'instruc- 
 tion a tous Les officiers tant anciens que nouveaux Se 
 trouverent, il fut decide que Dans La nuit Suivante il 
 serait fait une Sortie de trois cents et quelque homme a 
 la teste desquels devait estre Mr. L'aide de Camp, Cdt. 
 des nouveaux arrive et a la premiere devaient alles au 
 camp de pondiak pour lui parler ainsi qu'aux Sauvages et 
 Les Contraindre a faire une paix, Sabres et La monition 
 fut distribue a toute la troupe et il fut ordonne de se 
 tenir pret pour le premier appel qui devait etre La nuit 
 suivante. 
 
 Ce mesme jour a deux heures Les hurons qui avaient 
 cut vent de quelque chose devaient faire une sortie, firent 
 frime d'abandonner Leurs villages et Brulerent a La pointe 
 Montreal a la vue du fort des vieux Canots et mauvais 
 efifet qui leurs etaient inutil et embarquerent femme et en- 
 fant Jusque au chien et dessendirent comme S'ils eussent 
 voullu aller en hyvernement, plusieurs frangais Le crurent 
 aussi dont il y eut quelqu'un qui Le vint dire a Ses Mrs. 
 qui donnSrent dans ce depart, Sans cependant vouloir S'a- 
 zarder d'aller au village Se mefiant de quelque ruse de la 
 part desauvage, ce qui etait aussi parce que Les hurons 
 avaient dessendue Le long de la riviere hors de la vue des 
 habitations et avaient debarque dans le bois mettant Leurs 
 femmes et Leurs enfants et Leurs butins en cacha et etaient 
 venus par dans Le bois audroit du village S'embusque en 
 cas que Mrs. Les anglais fussent a leurs villages Comme ont 
 Leurs avaient dit, ce qui ne fut point, neanmoins Les 
 hurons resterent dans Leurs embuscades deux jours a 
 guetter au bout desquels ils revinrent a leurs villages Comme 
 ils en avait partis. 
 
 31e Juillet. — Dimanche 31e Juillet. — Sur Les deux heures 
 du matin Suivant Les ordres de Mr. Laide de camp tous 
 Le monde nomee pour Le detachement fut prest a partir 
 a la Legere n'ayant Sur eux que leur veste et Leur fauvrie- 
 ment et arme, en partant du fort tournerent Leurs pas 
 
242 JOURNAL OR NARRATIVE OF A CONSPIRACY 
 
 direction of Pontiac's camp which was at that time about 
 two miles and a half north of the Fort at a place called 
 Cardinal Point^^^. 
 
 Unfortunately the English had imparted their plans to 
 some French inside the Fort who had repeated them in 
 confidence to some of the French on the outside, and 
 through these confidences the savages learned of it. They 
 were on their guard; in order not to be surprised they 
 concealed their women and children away from the camp, 
 leaving in it only their old men. Then, as they knew the 
 hour when the troops departed from the fort, they went 
 to meet them in two bands, — one of two hundred fifty 
 going through the woods along the edge of the fields and 
 forming an ambuscade on the farm of Mr. Chauvin, two- 
 thirds of a mile from the Fort; the other band of one 
 hundred sixty men took up a position in ambush at the 
 home of Baptiste Meloche, where their camp had been 
 earlier and where they had thrown up intrenchments which 
 were even bullet proof. Here they awaited the English 
 who did not think the Indians had been warned of their 
 design. 
 
 The troops came on at a rapid march, and in no order, 
 as far as the bridge^ ^^ at Baptiste Meloche's. The Indians 
 could see them at some distance, for the moon was in their 
 favor lighting up the road the English were taking. Sixty 
 Indians went and occupied Meloche's garden, getting 
 behind the picket fence which faced the bridge. When the 
 savages saw that the head of the detachment had passed 
 a little beyond the middle of the bridge, the sixty poured 
 in a volley which surprised the English^ ^^ who, without 
 changing their maching order 
 
 Here the manuscript ends abruptly. The remainder of 
 the journal is missing. 
 
 "'Jacques Cardinal and his family lived on a farm at the Grand Marait 
 which may have been the location of Pontiac's camp. 
 
 i"On this bridge the British were defeated, losing Capt. Dalzell, their leader, 
 Capt. Gray, Lieut. Luke, killed and Lieut Brown of the 35th, wounded. One 
 sergeant and thirteen rank and file were killed, one drummer and twenty-five men 
 
 R C 10.5 
 
JOURNAL OU DICTATION d'uNE CONSPIRATION 24:3 
 
 vers Le camp de pondiak qui etaient pour Lors a une 
 Lieu du fort du coste du nord dans un Endroit que L'on 
 nomme La pointe a Cardinal. Ces Mrs. avaient mal- 
 heureusement fait confidence de leurs desseins a quelque 
 frangois dedans Le fort qui L'avaient aussi par confidence 
 repete a des frangais du dehors et par ces confidences Les 
 Sauvages Le Surent, ils Se tinrent Sur leurs gardes et 
 pour n'estre pas Surpris il mirent Leurs femmes et enfants 
 en cache hors du camp et ne Laisserent a Leurs camp que 
 Les vieillards et sgachant I'heure du depart de ces Mrs. du 
 fort, vinrent en deux bandes au devant deux, une bande de 
 deux cent 50 vint pardans le bois, Le long des terres et S'em- 
 barquerent sur La terre a Mr. Chauvin qui est a vingt 
 arpens du fort, L'autre bande de cent soixante hommes 
 vint S'embusque chez Mr. baptiste meloche ou etait cy 
 devant Leurs camps ou il avait fait des retranchements a 
 L'epreuve mesme du boulet et attenderent ses Mrs. qui ne 
 croyaient pas que Les Sauvages etaient prevenus de Leurs 
 desseins avangaient a grand pas et Sans ordre et furent de 
 cette maniere jusque Sur Le pont de Mr. Baptiste Meloche, 
 Les Sauvages Les appergurent de Loing, La Lune les favo- 
 risait beaucoup et voyant La route que Ses Mrs. prenaient 
 il y en eut une soixante qui furent Se mettre dans Le 
 jardin de Mr. Baptiste Meloche, derriere Les pieux qui 
 fesait face au pont quand Les Sauvages virent que a la 
 teste du detachement etait depasse un peu Le millieu du 
 pont, Les Soixante firent Leurs decharge, ce qui Surpris Ses 
 Mrs. qui sans faire aucune manoeuvre. 
 
 wounded. Of the 60th Regiment, one private was killed and seven were wounded. 
 Of the 80th Regiment, three were wounded and two killed. Of the Royal Ameri- 
 can Rangers, two were killed and one wounded. A trader's servant was wounded. 
 The Indians reported that they lost five killed and eleven wounded. The creek 
 over which the bridge lay was called Parent Creek, but was afterwards knowa 
 as Bloody Run. It was about a mile and a half from the fort and has now 
 almost entirely disappeared, only a small part of it in Elrawood Cemetery is 
 preserved. The lower part is filled up and the Michigan Stove Works have built 
 upon it. 
 
 *"Here the manuscript comes to an abrupt close and no copyist has ever Sis- 
 covered any additional pages. There are many documents and letters which give 
 the sequel to the story but not in the quaint and familiar style of this narrator. 
 
.-'/^ 
 
 ^o y 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 v*-^ 
 
 
 2^^ ^"^ 
 
 ,*iq 
 
 ^X v^^*^ ^^*^| 
 
 
 
 
 
 ;^f/;^.. 
 
 
 '^:^ 
 
 .0' 
 
 •^ 
 
 vO' 
 
 "-^4 
 
 " ° « <i> 
 
 =^- 
 
 •-^, 
 
 
 
 u > 
 
 ■v" 
 
 
 ^°^<^. 
 
 
 4 c 
 
 ::f/h:^ 
 
 .'\ 
 
 ^o 
 
 
 ° J ° 
 
 ^° 
 
 
 
 
 <^ 
 
 
 
 .. "*t^ 
 
 
 Deacidifled using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: 
 
 IliBaSKKEEPER 
 
 ■^. .V .v^:v 
 
 v> 
 
 PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES, INC 
 in Thomson Parl^ Drive 
 Crantjerry Twp.. PA 16066 
 (412) 779-2J 1 1 
 
 ^ *!^<1^''- ''-^^ 
 
 iV 
 

 
 
 f D0ES3ER0S. <G^ % '"•'"' .'V <^ *' . . » * <G^ O 'o . . - 
 
 r^ ST. AUGUSTINE • 
 r . /^^ FLA. " 
 
 &^ o. 
 
 
 <;^ „V.:f'l^-^.;.- -^ 
 
 y^mc- '^^ .-^"^ ->v^*'^°